Skip to main content

Full text of "France"

See other formats


■^-^  .^'i^,-;^!: 

.   >  ,    . 

"A  ■,     ' 

.\,i  U,.  _<i  -.w  •  •■^ 

I     •   f  I 

UBRART 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CAUFOWUA 

BiVERSlOi 


JAMES  G.J.PENDER,EL  BRODHURST 
COUNT  DE  BOSCOBEL. 


^  .m^^^aFL^Mmi^^,m.^^if^''^^^^^Ki^ 


■j^^t^-  2-9  X.,  u  ?- 


FRANCE 


In  ihe  same  scries 

ENGLAND 

ITALY 

SVt^ITZERLAND 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  2007  with  funding  from 

IVIicrosoft  Corporation 


http://www.archive.org/details/francehomeOOhomeiala 


THE    WESTERN    FA9ADE    OF    AMIENS    CATHEDRAL. 


I    FRANCE    tl 


BY 


GORDON    HOME 


WITH  32  FULL-PAGE  ILLUSTRATIONS  IN  COLOUR 


LONDON 

ADAM   AND   CHARLES   BLACK 

1914 


••«<:*.«»#•««  •tl**<ti»*«H»ff«i««*t»tv*«*< 


>««rr'«*%ii**#'fifti 


i«titf<n'.l>i«##«»*ttta«fftc«i»i«.*4»;sAirv  . 


^ifM^^ll^rMlM'MinM^MlM^M^^i^ 


CONTENTS 

CHAPTER  I 


PAGE 

Introductory  ........  1 


CHAPTER   H 

The  Genesis  and  Characteristics  of  the  French         .  6 

CHAPTER   HI 
Family  Life — Marriage  and  the  Birth-hate        .         .         23 

CHAPTER  IV 

How  the  French  govern  Themselves    ....         49 

CHAPTER   V 
On  Education  and  Religion 67 

CHAPTER  VI 

Some  Aspects  of  Paris  and  of  Town  Life  in  General         86 

V 


vi  FRANCE 

CHAPTER  VII 

PAOK 

Of  Rural  Ltfe  in  France      .....  114 

CHAPTER  VIII 

The  Rivers  of  France  .         .         .         .         .         .         .143 

CHAPTER  IX 
Of  the  Watering-Places 169 

CHAPTER   X 

Architecture — Roman,   Romanesque,  and  Gothic  —  in 

France    .........       193 

CHAPTER   XI 

The  National  Defences         ......       205 

INDEX 213 


LIST  OF  ILLUSTRATIONS 


1.  The  Western  Facade  of  Amiens  Cathedral  .  Frontispiece 

FACING  PACIE 

2.  Combourg,  a  typical  Ckdteau  of  the  Mediaeval  Type  .  8 

3.  In  the  Cafe  Armenonville  in  the  Bois  de  Boulogne, 

Paris           ........  17 

4.  In  the  Place  du  Theatre  Franfais,  Paris    ...  25 

5.  Evening  in  the  Place  d'lena,  Paris  ....  32 

6.  In  the  Centre  of  Paris     ......  41 

7.  The  Market-Place  and  Cathedral  at  Abbeville    .          .  48 

8.  Five-o'clock  Tea  in  Paris          .....  65 

9.  Children  of  Paris  in  the  Luxembourg  Gardens  .          .  72 

10.  Le  Puy-en-Velay  in  the  Auvergne  Country         .          .  75 

11.  La  Roche,  a  Village  of  Haute  Savoie         ...  78 

12.  A  typical  Cocher  of  Paris          .         .         .         .         .  90 

13.  Autumn  in  the  Champs  Ely  sees,  Paris       ...  95 

14.  A  Breton  Calvaire  :  the  oratory  of  Jacques  Cartier     .  123 

15.  A  Peasant  Child  of  Normandy           ....  126 

16.  The  Cathedral  and  part  of  the  Old  City  of  Chartres     .  137 

17.  The  Chateau  of  Amboise  on  the  Loire       .  .  .144 

18.  Chateau  GaiUard  and  a  loop  of  the  Seine            .          .  152 

19.  Mont  Blanc  reflecting  the  sunset  glow       .          .          .  155 

vii 


vm 


FRANCE 


20.  Evian  les  Bains  on  Lake  Geneva 

21.  The  Chapel  on  the  Bridge  of  St.  B^nezet,  Avignon 

22.  The  Chateau  of  Chenonceaux  . 

23.  St.  Malo  from  St.  Servan 

24.  Monte  Carlo  and  Monaco  from  the  East 

25.  Mont  St.  Michel  at  High  Tide  . 

26.  Cap  Martin  near  Mentone 

27.  The  Vegetable  Market,  Nice     . 

28.  The  Pyrenees  from  near  Pamiers 

29.  The  Galerie  des  Glaces  at  Versailles 
80.  The  Roman  Triumphal  Arch  at  Orange 
31.  French  Destroyers 
82.  Soldiers  of  France  in  Paris 


FACING   I'AGE 

158 
161 
168 
171 
174 
177 
165 
187 
190 
192 
194 
201 
208 


Sketch  Map  of  France  on  page  212, 


FRANCE 

CHAPTER   I 

INTRODUCTORY 

The  more  one  knows  of  France  and  the  French 
at  first  hand,  and  the  more  one  reads  the  ideas 
and  opinions  of  other  people  concerning  this  great 
people,  so  does  one  feel  less  and  less  able  to  write 
down  any  definite  statements  about  the  country 
or  its  inhabitants.  Whatever  conviction  one 
possesses  on  any  aspect  of  their  characteristics 
is  sure  to  be  shaken  by  the  latest  writer,  be  he 
a  native  or  a  foreigner.  Every  fresh  sojourn 
in  the  country  upsets  all  one's  previous  ideas  in 
the  most  baffling  fashion.  One  used  to  think 
the  Parisian  cocker  a  bad  driver,  and  then  dis- 
covers a  writer  who  eulogises  his  skill.  When  he 
knocks  over  pedestrians,  says  this  writer,  he  does 
so  because  his  whole  life  is  given  up  to  a  perpetual 


2  FRANCE 

state  of  warfare  with  the  pubHc,  from  whom  he 
gains  his  hvehhood.  This  point  of  view  being 
new  to  one,  it  takes  a  Httle  time  before  it  can  be 
safely  rejected  or  accepted,  and  before  this  pro- 
cess is  completed  a  man  of  most  decided  views, 
and  possessed  of  a  wide  knowledge  of  France  and 
the  French,  comes  along  with  the  statement  that 
no  IVenchman  can  drive.  He  supports  it  with 
a  dozen  good  reasons,  and  leaves  one  with  a  bias 
towards  earlier  convictions. 

It  used  to  be  axiomatic,  platitudinous,  that 
Frenchwomen  dressed  better  than  Englishwomen. 
People  whose  knowledge  of  France  is,  say,  ten, 
perhaps  fewer,  years  out  of  date  would  accept  this 
without  a  thought,  and  yet  one  is  inclined  to 
think  that  the  Frenchwoman's  pre-eminence  has 
gone.  No  doubt  all  that  is  truly  chic,  all  that  is 
essentially  dainty  in  feminine  attire,  emanates 
from  the  brain  of  the  Parisian,  but  the  women  of 
the  French  capital  no  longer  have  any  monopoly 
in  the  wearing  of  clothes  that  give  charm  to  the 
wearer. 

Then  as  to  French  cooking.  The  day  has  not 
long  passed  when  to  breathe  a  syllable  against 
the  cooking  of  the  French  would  be  to  proclaim 
oneself  a  savage,  but  what  does  one  hear  to-day  ? 


INTRODUCTORY  8 

Openly  in  London  drawing-rooms  people  are 
heard  expressing  their  preference  for  the  food 
supplied  in  English  homes  and  hotels.  They 
dare  to  state  that  many  of  the  courses  provided 
in  French  hotels  and  restaurants  are  highly 
flavoured,  but  uneatable ;  that  the  meat  provided 
is  nearly  always  unaccountably  tough  and  full  of 
strange  sinews  and  muscles  that  give  one's  teeth 
much  inconvenience  ;  that  the  clear  soup  is  com- 
monly little  more  than  greasy  hot  water  contain- 
ing floating  scraps  of  bread  and  vegetables ; 
that  the  sweet  course  is  incomparably  inferior 
to  that  of  the  English  table. 

The  difficulties  confronting  those  who  attempt 
to  describe  the  Gallic  people  are  only  realised 
when  one  grasps  the  fact  that  almost  anything 
one  wi'ites  is  true  or  untrue  of  a  fragment  of  the 
nation.  Who  could  suppose  that  the  inhabitants 
of  soil  facing  the  North  Sea  would  have  similar 
virtues  and  faults  to  those  who  dwell  on  the 
shores  of  the  Mediterranean  ?  They  seem  of  a 
different  race,  and  yet  a  curious  unity  pervades 
the  Norman,  the  Breton,  and  the  Burgundian, 
the  Provencal,  the  dwellers  on  the  great  wheat 
plain,  and  the  Iberians  of  Basses  Pyrenees.  One  is 
tempted  to  deal  with  each  portion  of  the  country 


4  FRANCE 

separately,  but  to  do  so  would  make  it  necessary 
to  produce  a  library  of  books,  and  in  trying  to 
pick  out  qualities  common  to  the  whole  nation 
one  is  checked  at  every  turn  by  the  contradictions 
that  present  themselves  continually.  With  the 
mind  resting  for  a  time  on  one  part  of  France, 
it  would  be  easy  to  describe  the  people  as  very 
clean,  but  mental  visions  of  other  parts  arrest 
the  pen,  and  a  qualified  statement  is  alone 
possible.  Then  the  mind  hungers  for  an  oppor- 
tunity of  preparing  a  series  of  maps,  showing 
by  various  colours  where  the  people  live  who 
possess  this  or  that  salient  quality.  If  such 
maps  were  presented  to  the  reader,  and  supposing 
that  districts  in  which  the  inhabitants  were  in- 
clined towards  thriftiness  were  shown  red,  the 
whole  country  would  be  of  the  same  glowing 
colour,  and  therefore  this  map  need  not  be  drawn, 
but  the  same  does  not  apply  to  wages  and 
prosperity,  nor  to  religious  fervour,  nor  to  the 
social  manners  of  the  people,  and  on  these  and 
a  very  large  number  of  subjects  the  variations 
are  so  great  that  what  the  writer  has  ventured 
to  condense  in  the  chapters  which  follow  may 
be  open  to  much  limitation,  and  even  to  contra- 
diction.    He  has  always  felt  a  very  deep  apprecia- 


INTRODUCTORY  5 

tion  of  the  country  and  the  people,  and  the  joy 
of  arriving  in  France  is  one  of  the  pleasantest 
things  in  his  experience.  The  curious  smells  that 
are  wafted  to  the  deck  of  the  steamer  as  it  is 
tied  up  by  the  quayside  bring  to  him  in  one 
breath  the  essence,  as  it  were,  of  the  life  of  France, 
which  has  for  him  so  great  an  attractive  force. 
In  that  first  breath  of  France,  the  faint  suggestion 
of  coffee  brings  to  mind  the  pleasant  associations 
of  meals  in  picturesque  inns  or  in  the  cafes  of 
Paris  in  sight  of  the  amazing  movement  of  the 
city ;  the  suspicion  of  vegetables  recalls  the 
colour  and  human  interest  of  countless  market- 
places and  chequered  patches  of  cultivation  on 
wide  hedgeless  landscapes  ;  and  that  indefinable 
suggestion  of  incense  and  a  dozen  other  im- 
palpable things  brings  with  it  the  whole  pageant 
of  French  life,  its  colour  and  gaiety,  its  movement, 
its  pathos,  and  its  grand  moments,  all  of  which 
act  as  a  magnet  and  irresistibly  attract  him  to 
the  southern  shores  of  the  Channel. 


CHAPTER   II 

THE   GENESIS   AND    CHARACTERISTICS   OF   THE 
FRENCH 

In  fairly  clear  weather  the  strip  of  salt  water 
cleaving  England  from  France  seems  so  narrow, 
that  to  a  Brazilian  familiar  with  the  Amazon 
it  might  be  taken  for  nothing  more  than  a  great 
river.  To  a  geologist  the  English  Channel  is  a 
recent  feature  in  the  formation  of  Europe  of 
to-day,  while  the  modern  aeronaut  regards  it 
as  a  blue  mark  on  the  landscape  as  he  wings 
his  way  from  London  to  Paris.  Turbine  steamers 
plough  from  shore  to  shore  in  less  than  an  hour, 
so  that  on  a  windless  day  the  crossing  is  a  mere 
incident  in  the  journey  between  the  capitals ; 
yet  the  race  which  dwells  on  the  chalk  uplands 
terminating  precipitously  at  Cape  Gris  Nez  is 
so  entirely  different  from  the  people  who  have 
for  the  last  thousand  years  made  their  homes 


GENESIS  AND  CHARACTERISTICS  7 

on  the  Kentish  Downs,  that  the  twenty  miles  of 
sea  seem  scarcely  adequate  to  explain  the  com- 
plete severance.  The  intercourse  between  the 
inhabitants  of  Gaul  and  Britain  must  have  been 
both  considerable  and  constant  for  some  time 
before  the  domination  of  Rome  had  swept  up  to 
the  Channel,  for  it  is  known  from  Caesar's  records 
that  the  Armoricans,  who  extended  from  Cape 
Finisterre  to  the  Straits  of  Dover,  were  able 
to  send  220  large  oak  built  vessels  against  his 
galleys.  From  the  same  source  one  is  aware 
of  the  large  trade  carried  on  across  the  narrow 
sea,  and  there  were  Celtic  tribes  in  the  south  of 
England  colonised  from  the  Belgae  of  the  Con- 
tinent. Further  than  this,  the  megalithic  re- 
mains of  Wiltshire  and  Brittany  suggest  a  very 
real  and  remarkable  link  between  the  peoples  of 
Britain  and  Gaul.  Caesar  and  Strabo  are  both 
very  definite  in  their  statements  that  the  people 
of  Kent  were  similar  to  the  Gauhsh  tribes,  not 
only  in  the  way  they  built  their  houses,  but  also 
in  their  appearance  and  their  manners.  The 
coming  of  Roman  civihsation  tended  to  restrict 
racial  intermingling,  and  from  the  beginning  of 
the  Christian  era  the  Channel  became  more  and 
more    a    real    frontier.     When    Norsemen    had 


8  FRANCE 

settled  both  in  England  and  in  the  north  of  France, 
this  frontier  again  weakened  and  vanished  with 
the  Norman  Conquest  of  England,  but  racially 
there  was  practically  no  sympathy  across  the 
water  beyond  what  might  have  been  felt  for  the 
Welsh  and  the  Britons  in  Cornwall.  Thus,  from 
the  Romanising  of  Britain  onwards,  the  similarity 
between  the  peoples  who  faced  one  another 
across  the  Channel  waned.  It  is  quite  probable 
that  in  neither  country  was  there  any  appreciable 
infusion  of  Italian -Roman  blood  among  the 
Celtic  populations,  for  the  conquering  legions 
were  composed  of  troops  raised  from  all  parts 
of  the  Empire,  but  in  Britain  the  Romanised 
population  was  swept  westwards  by  new  invaders 
from  northern  Europe,  while  the  Romanised 
Gauls  were  never  ousted  from  the  territory  they 
had  held  east  of  the  Rhone  and  the  Rhine. 
The  Latin  tongue  had  probably  made  very  little 
headway  in  Britain,  while  in  Gaul  the  Romans 
had  thrust  their  language  upon  the  Gallic  tribes. 
It  was  not,  however,  the  classical  Latin  of  Livy 
and  Virgil,  but  most  probably  the  colloquial 
Latin  of  the  common  soldier  and  camp-follower. 
This  debased  Latin  formed  the  solid  foundation 
of  the  literary  language  of  France  of  to-day. 


w 


GENESIS  AND  CHARACTERISTICS  9 

The  English  Channel  is  therefore  a  very 
effective  dividing  line  between  two  peoples  com- 
pletely different  in  every  characteristic.  But 
who  were  these  people  whom  the  Romans  called 
Gain  ? 

Their  coming  was  possibly  not  earlier  than 
600  or  700  B.C.,  and  by  300  B.C.  they  occupied 
that  part  of  Europe  now  covered  by  France, 
Belgium,  Holland,  Rhenish  Germany  to  the 
Rhine,  with  Switzerland  and  northern  Italy.  No 
doubt  they  had  moved  westward  from  southern 
Russia  in  that  Aryan  stream  of  which  they  had 
formed  a  part.  In  the  south  they  intermingled 
with  the  ancient  Iberian  population  ;  they  appear 
to  have  remained  fairly  pure  in  the  centre,  while 
in  the  north  they  became  more  or  less  mixed 
with  Teutonic  elements  pressing  forward  across 
the  Rhine.  Besides  occupying  what  is  now 
known  as  France,  these  Celts  settled  or  squatted 
all  over  northern  Italy,  and  drove  a  very  con- 
siderable wedge  into  central  Spain,  where  they 
formed  the  fierce  warrior  people  called  Celt- 
iberians,  who  served  in  masses  in  the  Carthaginian 
and  Greek  armies,  and  held  out  against  the 
Romans  until  about  100  b.c.  Further  than 
this  a  wing  of  these  Gaulish  Celts  made  their 

2 


10  FRANCE 

way  along  the  Danube,  wasted  Greece  in  about 
270  B.C.,  and  formed  an  important  settlement 
in  Asia  Minor  which  was  called  Galatia  up  to 
about  A.D.  500. 

The  Celts  in  Italy  were  the  first  to  come  under 
the  heel  of  Rome  between  300  and  190  b.c. 
Gaul  itself  followed,  and  a  Roman  province, 
named  Narbonensis  after  its  chief  city  Narbo 
Martius  (now  Narbonne),  was  formed  along  the 
Mediterranean  coast.  All  the  rest  of  Gaul  was 
added  between  58  and  50  b.c.  by  Gaius  Julius 
Caesar,  and  from  that  time  until  the  disruption 
of  the  Roman  Empire  was  one  of  its  greatest 
and  richest  provinces. 

With  the  weakening  of  Roman  domination 
in  the  4th  century  a.d.  a  fierce  German  race  or 
confederacy,  calling  themselves  "  Franks  "  (i.e. 
Freemen),  flooded  into  northern  Gaul.  They 
gave  their  name  to  the  country  they  had  sub- 
jected, and  for  some  five  centuries  their  Merovin- 
gian and  Carolingian  kings  ruled  without  inter- 
ruption. The  Franks  were  numerically  a  small 
proportion  of  the  population  of  France  during 
this  period,  and  they  and  other  tribes  which 
had  irrupted  into  Gaul  during  the  same  period 
gradually  became   completely  absorbed   by  the 


GENESIS  AND  CHARACTERISTICS  11 

stubborn  Celto-Roman  people,  and  their  language 
was  to  a  great  extent  lost  owing,  perhaps,  to  the 
fascination  the  splendour  of  Latin  would  exert 
upon  the  users  of  an  uncouth  tongue.  The 
Franks  had  disappeared  as  a  race  by  the  year 
1000,  but  their  name  had  become  permanently 
attached  to  the  land  and  the  people  in  whose 
midst  they  had  settled — a  phenomenon  repeated 
in  the  case  of  Bulgaria. 

Towards  the  north  and  east  of  France  there 
is  a  very  considerable  Germanic  strain,  although 
entirely  French  in  language,  customs,  and  sym- 
pathy. In  the  south-east  the  people  have  much 
Italic  blood  in  their  veins,  while  in  the  extreme 
south-west  the  Gascons  and  the  Landais  (the 
people  of  Les  Landes  near  Bordeaux)  are  probably 
of  Iberian  stock,  nearly  related  to  the  Basques 
who  belong  to  the  pre-Celtic  inhabitants  of 
France,  and  are  therefore  more  or  less  distinct 
from  the  main  mass  of  the  population  who 
remained  Gallic  with  a  Romanised  language. 
Although  it  is  true  that,  with  one  exception,  all 
the  different  elements  have  been  quite  assimi- 
lated, the  patois  spoken  in  some  districts  is  barely 
comprehensible  to  the  ordinary  Parisian.  The 
exception  is  Brittany,  where  the  people  are  an 


12  FRANCE 

admixture  of  the  primitive  inhabitants  with  Gauls 
and  Celts  from  Britain  who  migrated  to  the 
peninsula  during  the  4th  and  5th  centuries, 
their  language  being  pure  Celtic  to  this  day,  and 
so  similar  to  Welsh  that  a  Breton  onion-seller 
in  Wales  can  make  himself  understood  without 
much  difficulty.  The  seamen  Brittany  provides 
for  the  French  navy  are  undoubtedly  the  finest 
sailors  the  country  possesses,  and  they  have  for 
some  time  past  formed  a  very  real  portion  of 
French  sea  power. 

The  people  of  Normandy  have  a  strong  in- 
fusion of  Scandinavian  blood  and  certain  pecu- 
liarities of  speech,  but  they  are  scarcely  greater 
than  the  difference  between  that  of  the  Londoner 
and  the  Yorkshireman.  Whatever  has  been  the 
stock  from  which  the  inhabitants  of  modern 
France  has  sprung,  their  extraordinary  capacity 
of  assimilation  seems  to  have  endowed  them 
generally  with  those  national  characteristics  popu- 
larly labelled  the  genius  of  the  French.  This 
process,  discernible  all  through  the  pages  of 
history,  seems  as  vital  to-day  as  ever. 

To  any  one  familiar  with  the  French  people,  it  is 
a  matter  for  astonishment  that  the  average  Briton 
fails  in  the  most  profound  fashion  to  realise  the 


GENESIS  AND  CHARACTERISTICS  18 

most  obvious  of  the  national  characteristics  of 
his  neighbours  across  the  Channel.  The  popular 
notion  is  that  the  French  are  a  frivolous  people, 
devoted  to  pleasure ;  they  are  supposed  to  be 
veritable  Miss  Mowchers  for  volatility ;  to  speak 
with  extreme  rapidity ;  to  have  a  taste  for  queer 
dishes  which  the  same  Briton  regards  with 
abhorrence ;  and  are,  generally  speaking,  a 
people  with  the  lowest  of  morals.  All  these 
ideas  are  more  or  less  erroneous,  and  only  as  the 
average  Englishman  comes  to  learn  the  truth 
can  the  French  character  be  better  understood. 
In  the  first  place,  the  French,  far  from  being  a 
mass  of  frivolity,  are  one  of  the  most  serious 
peoples  in  the  world.  They  have  to  such  an 
extent  woven  a  care  for  the  future  into  the  fabric 
of  the  nation,  that  the  humblest  honne-a-touU 
faire,  the  underfed  midinette,  and  simplest  son 
of  the  soil,  aim  at  and  generally  succeed  in  be- 
coming modest  holders  of  State  rentes.  Instead 
of  the  happy-go-lucky  methods  of  the  middle  and 
lower  class  Anglo-Saxon,  who  will  turn  a  family 
of  sons  and  daughters  loose  upon  the  world  with 
very  little  thought  as  to  their  future  beyond  the 
bare  necessities  of  food,  clothing,  and  shelter,  the 
French  parent  regards  it  as  his  duty  to  see  that 


14  FRANCE 

each  daughter  is  provided  with  a  dot  suitable  to 
her  position,  and  the  Civil  Code  requires  a  parent 
to  leave  a  proportion  of  his  property  to  each 
member  of  his  family.  French  men  and  women 
work  out  their  incomes  with  such  exactness 
that  they  know  to  a  sou  what  they  have  to  spare 
for  pleasure,  and  with  a  very  large  mass  of  the 
people  in  town  and  country  that  margin  is  so 
microscopically  small,  that  pleasure  in  the 
sense  of  a  commodity  that  is  bought  is  often 
only  obtainable  at  long  intervals.  In  Paris, 
where  the  inaccurate  ideas  of  French  life  are 
generally  gathered,  it  is  the  almost  universal 
custom  for  a  family  to  dine  at  a  restaurant  on 
Sundays,  in  order  that  the  bonne-d-tout-faire,  who 
cooks  the  meals  and  waits  at  table  in  the  average 
flat,  may  have  most  of  the  day  off.  Thus  the 
week-end  visitor  to  the  capital  sees  in  every 
cafe  and  restaurant  families  dining  in  public,  and 
gathers  the  impression  that  all  these  people  are 
spending  their  money  on  an  evening's  amuse- 
ment. Probably,  if  the  fiats  to  which  these 
people  return  a  little  later  were  examined,  it 
would  be  found  that  there  was  practically  nothing 
in  the  tiny  larders,  for  it  is  the  French  custom  to 
buy  daily  at  the  markets  in  small  quantities  at 


GENESIS  AND  CHARACTERISTICS  15 

the  lowest  prices,  and  the  meals  taken  at  a  res- 
taurant on  Sunday  do  not  entail  any  loss  through 
deterioration  of  food  at  home. 

It  is  wrong,  too,  to  suppose  that  the  average 
French  people  speak  more  rapidly  than  the  Anglo- 
Saxon.  They  are  more  vivacious,  and  they  often 
put  more  emphasis  and  gesticulation  into  their 
conversation  than  their  island  neighbours;  but 
there  are  Englishmen  who  have  a  right  to  speak, 
who  will  affirm  with  the  greatest  assurance  that 
the  French  are  the  slower  and  more  deliberate 
speakers  of  the  two!  No  doubt  it  will  take  a 
long  time  to  entirely  eradicate  from  among  ill- 
informed  Anglo-Saxons  the  notion  that  a  French 
menu  is  largely  composed  of  strange  creatures 
not  usually  regarded  as  edible,  but  the  excellence 
of  French  food  and  cooking  is  getting  so  widely 
known  and  appreciated  that  this  ancient  mis- 
conception is  being  steadily  dissipated. 

Perhaps  it  is  because  no  sooner  does  the 
visitor  land  at  Calais  or  Boulogne,  or  step  out 
of  the  railway  terminus  in  Paris,  than  he  sees  a 
kiosk  where  comic  papers  full  of  improper  draw- 
ings are  boldly  exhibited,  that  he  comes  to  the 
conclusion  that  the  French  are  an  entirely  im- 
moral people.    But  painful  as  it  is  to  witness 


16  FRANCE 

this  flaunting  of  vulgar  suggestion  before  the  casual 
passer-by,  it  is  not  quite  a  fair  gauge  by  which  to 
take  the  standard  of  morals  in  France.  There 
was  no  wave  of  Puritanism  in  France  as  in  Eng- 
land, and  the  standard  of  public  decency  is  there- 
fore lower,  but  French  home  life  is  probably 
nearly  as  moral  as  in  England,  and  it  is  a  well- 
known  fact  that  girls  belonging  to  the  middle 
classes  live  irreproachable  lives  in  the  almost 
unnatural  seclusion  maintained  by  their  parents. 
The  attitude  of  the  young  man  towards  the 
other  sex  before  he  marries  is  certainly  lament- 
ably inferior  to  that  of  the  Anglo-Saxon  who  may 
fall  from  the  ideal  to  which  he  has  been  trained, 
but  nevertheless  regards  his  failure  as  a  disaster, 
while  the  French  youth  looks  upon  such  matters 
as  a  recognised  feature  of  his  adolescence. 

Justification  for  the  idea  prevalent  in  Anglo- 
Saxon  countries  that  the  French  are  exceptionally 
lax  in  their  morals,  can  be  found  in  the  fact  that 
in  all  ranks  of  French  society  there  is  no  secrecy 
maintained  when  irregular  relations  have  been 
established,  and  also  in  the  fact  that  the  illegi- 
timate births  are  considerably  more  than  twice 
as  numerous  as  those  of  Great  Britain  and  Ireland. 
It  should  be  remembered,  however,  that  Germany 


GENESIS  AND  CHARACTERISTICS  17 

stands  only  a  trifle  better  than  France  in  this 
matter,  while  six  other  European  countries  are 
infinitely  worse. 

What  are  to  the  man  in  the  street  the  char- 
acteristics of  the  French  race  are,  therefore,  so  wide 
of  the  truth,  that  until  simple  and  accurate  books 
on  this  great  and  talented  people  are  used  in  all 
British  schools  it  will  take  a  considerable  time 
to  put  matters  straight.  In  the  meantime  an 
opportunity  occurs  here  to  do  something  in  this 
direction. 

More  than  any  other  nation  on  the  whole 
face  of  the  earth  the  French  are  a  people  of  great 
ideas.  They  frequently  leave  their  neighbours  to 
carry  out  the  conceptions  with  which  they  enrich 
the  world,  but  they  think  on  a  great  scale,  and  pro- 
duce men  and  women  whose  agility  of  mind  is  often 
hugely  in  advance  of  the  age  in  which  they  live. 
It  was  a  Frenchman  who  first  thought  it  feasible  to 
sever  Africa  from  Asia,  and  made  the  first  attempt 
to  cut  the  cord  that  unites  North  and  South 
America ;  it  was  the  French  who  led  the  way  in 
applying  the  internal  combustion  engine  to  loco- 
motion, and  they  have  dazzled  the  world  with  the 
brilliant  performances  of  their  flying  men.  A 
Frenchman  was  the  pioneer  in  tunnel  boring,  and 


18  FRANCE 

his  son  Isambard  Brunei  devised  a  railway  on 
such  a  magnificent  scale  that  it  still  remains  an 
ideal  which  engineers  regard  with  admiration. 
Another  Frenchman,  Charles  Bourseul,  invented 
the  telephone,  and  yet  another  led  the  way  in 
the  science  of  bacteriology.  As  conscious  empire- 
builders  on  a  world-wide  scale  the  French  were 
also  putting  their  ideas  into  practice  when 
England  was  still  thinking  commercially  in  such 
matters.  England  as  a  whole  always  does  think 
in  pounds,  shillings,  and  pence,  and  in  empire- 
building  possessions  have  mainly  been  added  to 
the  British  Empire  with  the  idea  of  increasing  its 
trade.  In  naval  developments  France  recently 
led  the  way  with  the  submarine  and  submersible, 
setting  an  example  to  the  rest  of  the  world  which 
has  been  followed  so  thoroughly  that  the  lead 
in  this  arm  of  sea-power  is  no  longer  with  the 
pioneer  country.  Innumerable  instances  could 
be  given  of  the  initiative  in  big  ideas  being 
taken  by  Frenchmen,  and  of  other  nations  taking 
them  up  and  developing,  perfecting,  and  some- 
times consummating  for  the  first  time  projects 
devised  in  France. 

Mr.  C.  F.  G.  Masterman  has  laid  stress  on  the 
patience  of  the  British  working  man,  but  that 


GENESIS  AND  CHARACTERISTICS  Id 

willingness  to  endure  hard  circumstance  is  not 
so  pronounced  in  England  as  in  France.  There 
endurance  continues  too  long,  so  that  when  harsh 
treatment  becomes  absolutely  intolerable  there  is 
not  a  fraction  of  patience  left,  with  the  inevit- 
able result  that  explosions  of  varying  degrees 
of  violence  take  place.  British  workers  bestir 
themselves  and  demand  redress  of  grievances 
before  they  are  at  the  end  of  their  patience,  and 
can  therefore  wait  while  the  country  becomes 
famihar  with  their  new  needs.  England  has  thus 
known  no  "  Reign  of  Terror,"  nor  does  the 
Government  of  the  day  suddenly  collapse  before 
some  public  outburst  of  passionate  feehng.  The 
people  who  can  endure  the  inconvenience  of  a 
Government  monopoly  in  matches,  which  makes 
that  commodity  vile  in  quality  while  costing  a 
penny  a  box,  must  indeed  be  patient. 

The  average  Frenchman  desires  to  live  a  quiet 
and  peaceful  life  without  hurry  or  bustle.  He  is 
content  with  long  hours  of  work  if  he  can  carry 
on  that  occupation  at  an  easy  pace,  for  he  is 
steadily  industrious,  and  his  easy-going  nature 
lets  him  disregard  misgovernment  too  long  for 
safety,  for  when  at  last  he  is  roused  out  of  the 
ambling   pace   of   his   normal   life,  underground 


20  FRANCE 

elements  of  cruelty  and  bloodthirstiness  may 
come  to  the  surface  with  sudden  and  terrible 
swiftness.  If  fair  and  honest  government  and 
tolerable  conditions  of  labour  could  be  perpetually 
guaranteed  to  France,  there  is  scarcely  a  people 
in  the  world  who  would  live  more  peaceable  and 
uneventful  lives,  for  the  British  relish  for  adven- 
ture and  the  enthusiasm  for  hustle  to  be  found  in 
the  United  States  finds  no  echo  in  the  average 
French  mind.  Alongside  this  disinclination  to 
go  helter-skelter  through  life  is  the  fact  that  in 
certain  ways  the  French  people  are  all  artists, 
and  that  they  have  the  critical  faculty  developed 
to  a  most  remarkable  degree ;  their  capacity  for 
discrimination  and  criticism  might  indeed  be 
singled  out  as  the  most  salient  characteristic  of 
the  whole  people.  Even  the  humblest  citizen 
is  seldom  prepared  to  express  unqualified  admira- 
tion for  any  piece  of  handicraft  or  painting,  but 
will  look  with  thoughtful  care  on  the  object  of 
consideration,  and  probably  supply  an  intelligent 
reason  for  only  giving  it  partial  approval. 

On  the  other  hand  there  is  a  great  tendency  to 
over  fondness  for  generalising  without  sufficient 
data ;  there  is  a  delight  in  reasoning  and  logic 
which  often  leads  to  false  conclusions  owing  to  a 


GENESIS  AND  CHARACTERISTICS  21 

want  of  real  knowledge.  This  love  of  reasoning 
and  the  capacity  for  criticism  seem  to  have  given 
the  nation  a  regard  for  consequences  and  a  care  to 
avoid  the  more  or  less  inevitable  economic  day 
of  adverse  reckoning  which  comes  to  those  who 
are  careless  and  indefinite  in  their  arrange- 
ments. It  is  the  general  thriftiness  found 
all  through  the  peasant  and  bourgeois  class  of 
France  that  has,  to  such  a  great  extent,  saved 
the  various  grades  in  the  social  scale  from  emulat- 
ing the  ways  of  those  above  them.  The  disgrace 
of  insolvency  is  so  terrifying  to  a  French  household 
that  a  thousand  economies  are  practised  to  keep 
such  a  contingency  afar  off,  and  in  following  this 
rule  of  life  much  social  intercourse,  and  nearly  all 
effort  to  seem  more  opulent  than  the  family 
purse  will  permit,  go  overboard.  Thus  it  has 
become  a  characteristic  of  a  most  definite  order 
that  a  Frenchman's  home  is  his  castle  in  a  fashion 
far  more  real  to  the  stranger  than  is  the  case  in 
Anglo-Saxon  countries. 

Briefly  it  may  be  stated  that  the  French  are  a 
serious,  cautious,  patient,  and  exceedingly!  in- 
dustrious and  home-loving  race,  enjoying  their 
hardly  earned  hours  of  pleasure  in  a  more  de- 
monstrative fashion  than  do  the  nations  whose 


22  FRANCE 

climates  are  less  sunny.  They  are  critical  and 
fond  of  generalisation,  are  capable  of  large 
and  splendid  moments  of  inspiration,  and  have 
on  the  whole  feminine  rather  than  masculine 
characteristics. 


CHAPTER  III 

FAMILY   LIFE MARRIAGE   AND   THE   BIRTH-RATE 

For  an  English  resident  in  France  to  become  an 
intimate  in  the  home  of  a  French  family  is  a 
rare  enough  occurrence,  and  for  a  visitor  to 
attempt  to  discover  anything  as  to  French 
family  life  first  hand  is  generally  a  quest  doomed 
to  failure.  In  the  vast  mass  of  the  middle 
classes  the  habit  of  mind  is  to  remain  as  far  as 
possible  on  the  estate  of  one's  ancestors  or  in  the 
place  in  which  one  is  known.  There  is  no  wish 
to  live  in  foreign  lands ;  those  who  are  obliged 
to  do  so  are  pitied,  and  foreigners  who  come  to 
take  up  permanent  residence  in  France  are  in 
most  instances  regarded  as  people  who,  for  some 
regrettable  reason,  are  obliged  to  live  outside 
their  native  land.  This  idea  prevents  the 
foreigner  from  receiving  a  cordial  welcome,  and 
he  generally  labels   the  people  of  his   adopted 

23 


24  FRANCE 

land  as  inhospitable.  On  the  other  hand,  it  must 
be  remembered  that  Belgians  and  Italians  be- 
longing to  a  common  stock  are  assimilated  with 
extreme  rapidity  into  the  great  body  of  the 
nation. 

The  hospitality  of  the  average  French  house- 
hold of  the  middle  classes  is,  owing  to  the  need 
for  great  thrift,  narrowed  down  to  the  necessarily 
limited  circle  of  the  family.  No  sooner  is  the 
aforetime  stranger  joined  to  a  family  by  the  tie 
of  marriage  than  the  doors  of  the  homes  of  all 
the  relations  are  thrown  wide  open  to  receive 
him.  It  is  this  custom  which  makes  it  so  essential 
for  the  prospective  parents-in-law  to  ascertain 
the  antecedents,  the  status,  and  financial  prospects 
of  a  proposed  husband  for  their  daughter.  Should 
some  disaster,  monetary  or  otherwise,  fall  upon 
this  new  addition  of  the  family,  the  blow  is  in- 
flicted upon  all  the  members  and  all  the  branches 
of  that  circle.  Similar  enquiries  are  put  on  foot 
by  the  parents  of  a  son  who  is  intending  to  ally 
himself  to  another  family. 

Wherever  the  family  tie  is  given  undue  im- 
portance there  is  inevitably  less  willingness  to 
entertain  the  stranger  and  to  take  the  risks  this 
wider  sociality  involves.     So  English  people,  with 


FAMILY  LIFE  25 

Paris  (which  they  do  not  really  know)  as  the 
basis  of  their  observations,  are  too  ready  to  state 
with  confidence  that  there  is  no  real  home  life  in 
France.  It  may  be  that  there  is  less  in  the  capital 
than  in  the  rest  of  the  country,  but  Paris  is  the 
least  French  portion  of  France.  The  English,  or 
more  accurately  the  British,  quarter  of  Paris 
remains  outside  the  closely  guarded  circles  of 
Parisian  family  life,  and  large  sections  of  the  city 
live  in  water-tight  compartments  even  as  they  do 
in  London.  What  does  the  average  middle-class 
family  know  of  the  French  residents  in  London  ? 
Probably  the  number  of  those  of  the  upper  classes 
who  are  closely  in  touch  with  French  residents 
of  their  own  social  rank  is  very  small,  and  the 
humble  French  population  of  Soho  and  Pimlico 
live  their  hard-working  lives  almost  as  detached 
from  the  rest  of  the  city  as  though  they  were  on 
the  other  side  of  the  Channel. 

One  of  the  most  marked  differences  between 
the  Anglo-Saxon  and  the  French  home  is  the 
fact  that  in  the  latter  the  place  of  the  house- 
maid is  to  a  very  great  extent  taken  by  men. 
The  sterner  sex  dust  and  sweep  and  polish  as  a 
matter  of  course.  There  is  little  restriction  on 
the  amount  of  noise  made  by  the  servants,  male 

4 


26  FRANCE 

and  female,  while  they  are  about  their  work. 
It  is  quite  usual  to  hear  them  laughing,  talking, 
singing,  and  even  shouting  to  one  another,  where 
in  an  English  household  there  would  scarcely 
be  a  sound  above  the  quietest  conversation 
drowned  by  the  noise  of  the  broom. 

The  ordinary  house  of  the  middle  classes  does 
not  enjoy  that  periodical  refurbishing  and  re- 
decorating accepted  as  necessary  north  of  the 
Channel.  With  a  wife  as  keen  as  himself  on 
living  well  within  their  joint  income  the  French 
head  of  the  family  is  not  urged  to  put  aside  a 
certain  annual  sum  for  new  curtains,  carpets, 
chair  and  sofa  covers,  and  such  expensive  items. 
The  initial  outlay  on  the  home  is  generally 
considered  to  be  almost  sufficient  for  a  lifetime 
if  care  is  used  in  maintaining  what  has  been 
purchased.  It  is  not  necessary  to  have  entered 
many  French  homes  to  become  familiar  with  the 
typical  bedroom  which  is  reflected  faithfully 
enough  in  the  average  hotel.  One  essential 
feature  of  a  bedroom  as  the  Anglo-Saxon  knows 
it  is  alone  allowed  to  form  a  feature  of  the  furnish- 
ing of  the  apartment.  It  is  the  bed,  draped  as 
a  rule  with  elaborate  curtains  and  coverings  and 
surmounted  by  some  form  of  canopy.     A  massive 


FAMILY  LIFE  27 

feather-bed-like  eiderdown,  covering  about  one- 
half  of  the  necessary  area  of  the  bed,  reposes  at 
the  foot  and  leaves  those  unfamiliar  with  these 
nightmare  pillows  wondering  if  the  people  who 
use  them  are  a  practical  race.  The  dressing- 
table  and  washstand  are  generally  hard  to  find. 
If  there  is  a  cabinet  de  toilette,  these  essentials 
of  a  bedroom  will  be  stowed  away  in  what  is 
often  a  roomy  cupboard,  and  where  the  feature 
does  not  exist,  both  pieces  of  furniture  will  be  so 
modest  in  dimensions  and  sufficiently  well  dis- 
guised to  be  almost  unrecognisable  at  a  casual 
glance.  Conspicuously  placed,  however,  will  be 
an  ample  sofa  and  a  writing-table  not  necessarily 
provided  with  adequate  writing  materials.  Every 
effort  is  made  to  give  the  sleeping  apartment 
as  much  the  atmosphere  of  a  reception-room 
as  sofas  and  chairs  and  an  absence  of  toilet 
appliances  will  allow,  for  when,  right  away  in 
the  fifteenth  century,  it  became  the  custom  for 
the  sovereign  to  hold  audiences  in  the  bed- 
chamber the  rest  of  French  society  imitated  the 
royal  example,  until  it  became  an  established 
usage  in  bourgeois  circles  as  much  as  in  those 
of  the  class  which  enjoyed  the  direct  influence 
of  court  fashions.      Democratic  and  Repubhcan 


28  FRANCE 

France  has  swept  away  the  whole  edifice  of  the 
monarchy,  but  unconsciously  perpetuates  in  a 
most  remarkable  fashion  the  weakness  of  a 
sovereign  to  carry  on  the  business  of  the  day 
from  his  bed  ! 

The  average  husband  regards  the  cabinet  de 
toilette  as  the  peculiar  possession  of  his  wife,  and 
would  hesitate  to  enter  that  annexe  to  his  bed- 
room unbidden.  Possibly  to  those  who  have 
been  brought  up  with  this  idea  the  English  custom 
of  providing  a  small  dressing-room  for  the  hus- 
band and  allowing  madame  paramount  rights 
over  the  whole  bedroom  may  seem  unaccountably 
odd. 

Formality  is  generally  the  prevailing  note  of  the 
reception-rooms.  Comfortable  chairs  have  only 
lately  begun  to  make  their  appearance  at  all,  and 
as  a  rule  the  middle-class  household  maintains 
a  traditional  severity  in  the  arrangements  of  its 
drawing-room.  Straight  uninviting  chairs  and 
an  absence  of  any  indications  of  books,  magazines 
or  papers,  or  anything  in  the  way  of  a  needle- 
work bag  or  a  writing-table  that  is  in  regular 
use,  deprive  the  room  of  any  home-like  indi- 
viduality. The  extreme  economy  exercised  in 
the  use  of  fuel  makes  the  unnecessary  lighting  of 


FAMILY  LIFE  29 

a  fire  a  wanton  extravagance.  Commodities  in 
Paris  cost  double  or  even  more  than  double  what 
they  do  in  the  British  Isles,  and  in  the  country 
generally  one-third  more ;  the  salaries  of  the 
civil  and  military  officials,  who  form  such  a  big 
section  of  the  middle-class  population,  are  con- 
siderably less  than  those  enjoyed  in  England, 
and  the  incomes  of  the  professional  classes  are 
as  a  rule  smaller  than  those  of  the  Englishman. 
Add  to  this  the  abnormally  high  rents  of  Paris 
and  it  will  be  understood  that  in  the  capital  there 
is  always  need  for  the  most  rigid  economy. 
Madame  must  keep  a  watchful  eye  on  the  house- 
hold store  of  coal,  not  only  to  see  that  it  is  not 
wasted  in  her  own  fires,  but  to  make  sure  that 
pilfering  is  not  carried  on  by  her  servants.  Where 
in  England  a  fire  is  kept  quietly  smouldering,  it 
will  be  raked  out  in  France  and  relighted  when 
required  a  few  hours  later.  In  this  way  a  good 
deal  of  hardihood  in  the  endurance  of  cold  is 
developed,  and  contrivances  in  the  way  of  stoves 
that  burn  fuel  with  extreme  economy  are  much 
in  use.  This  restraint  in  coal  consumption  re- 
duces the  quantity  of  carbon  particles  discharged 
into  the  atmosphere  of  French  cities,  and  accounts 
to  a  great  extent  for  the  clearer  air  the  inhabitants 


80  FRANCE 

enjoy,  at  the  same  time  keeping  the  annual  bill 
for  coal  and  wood  down  to  very  modest  pro- 
portions. 

Economy  must  also  be  rigidly  maintained 
in  the  purchase  of  food,  and  this  is  generally 
accomphshed  by  discreet  buying  in  the  markets. 
A  servant  or  a  member  of  the  household  makes 
daily  purchases  in  this  manner,  and  the  middle- 
man's profits  on  the  chief  part  of  the  food  re- 
quired are  successfully  avoided.  In  Paris  the  maid- 
of-all-work,  who  is  generally  the  only  servant 
employed  in  a  modest  flat,  makes  these  daily 
purchases,  out  of  which  she  obtains  from  those 
with  whom  she  deals  a  commission  of  a  sou  in 
every  franc  expended.  This  is  a  universally  recog- 
nised custom,  but  in  addition  there  is  a  prevalent 
but  altogether  reprehensible  practice,  known  as 
faire  danser  Vanse  du  panier.  It  is  pure  dishonesty, 
for  the  bonne  puts  down  in  the  books  a  small  over- 
charge on  each  item,  and  this  with  the  market- 
man's  sou  du  franc  amounts  to  a  considerable 
sum  in  the  course  of  a  year,  often  nearly  equal  to 
her  wage.  It  is  an  interesting  fact  that  Breton 
servants  are  generally  quite  guiltless  of  the  over- 
charge system,  for  the  people  of  Brittany  are  of 
much  the  same  stock  as  the  Welsh,  concerning 


FAMILY  LIFE  81 

whom  there  is  a  proverb  for  which  the  writer 
fails  to  find  justification. 

Dejeuner  at  11.30  or  12  and  dinner  at  6.30  or 
7  are  the  two  essential  meals  of  the  day.  Break- 
fast, served  in  the  bedroom,  consists  of  coffee  or 
chocolate  and  small  crisply  baked  rolls  with  butter 
and  perhaps  honey,  while  the  Anglo-Saxon  meal 
called  tea  is  only  an  established  feature  among 
the  upper  classes,  where  English  customs  are 
extremely  fashionable.  The  two  chief  meals 
both  consist  of  at  least  four  courses,  with  a  cup 
of  coffee  added  to  give  a  finish  to  the  whole.  It 
might  be  thought  absurd  for  those  who  are  poor 
or  living  with  great  economy  to  begin  their  meals 
with  an  hors-d'oeuvre,  but  Miss  Betham-Edwards, 
whose  knowledge  of  the  French  is  sufficiently 
wide  to  be  an  authority,  asserts  that  a  careful 
housekeeper  will  give  this  preliminary  course 
as  an  economy,  for  being  great  bread-eaters  a 
little  scrap  of  ham  or  sausage  or  herring  eaten 
with  several  mouthfuls  of  bread  will  take  the 
edge  off  the  appetite  and  enable  her  to  be  less 
lavish  with  the  other  courses.  Soup  is  very 
frequently  made  out  of  the  water  in  which  vege- 
tables have  been  stewed  with  a  suspicion  of  flavour- 
ing added,  and  the  meat  courses  are  provided 


32  FRANCE 

not  from  large  joints,  but  from  little  scraps  of 
meat  which  the  French  butcher  produces  in 
astonishing  quantities  from  the  same  animal  as 
his  English  neighbour  handles  in  an  entirely 
different  and  very  much  less  economical  fashion. 
These  methods  of  cutting  with  a  view  to  quantity 
rather  than  quality  give  much  of  the  meat  an 
luihappy  toughness  as  though  it  were  cut  across 
or  against  the  grain.  Even  the  bonne-d-tout-faire 
will  prefer  to  make  a  sacrifice  in  the  quantity  of 
food  in  each  course  of  a  meal  if  by  so  doing  she 
can  be  quite  sure  of  finishing  with  a  cup  of  coffee. 
The  contrast  of  the  mid-day  meal,  consisting 
of  a  chop  and  bread  and  cheese,  supplied  by  the 
small  provincial  hotel  to  the  commercial  traveller 
in  England,  with  that  provided  or  obtainable  in 
France,  is  astonishing.  It  is  true  that  the  knife 
and  fork  given  for  the  first  course  must  be  re- 
tained for  those  that  follow,  but  this  little  labour- 
saving  custom  can  be  overlooked  in  the  presence 
of  the  savoury  dishes  that  follow.  Still  more 
pronounced  is  the  contrast  when  dinner-time 
arrives,  for  a  very  large  majority  of  country 
hostelries  in  England  will  offer  nothing  more 
varied  than  a  large  plate  of  ham  and  eggs  or  cold 
meat,  followed  by  bread  and  cheese  and  perhaps 


FAMILY  LIFE  88 

apple  or  plum  tart.  It  is  the  universal  demand 
for  appetising  and  well-cooked  meals  throughout 
France  that  ensures  for  the  wayfarer  wherever 
he  goes  an  excellent  dinner  of  several  courses. 
It  would,  however,  be  unfair  not  to  mention  that 
a  very  great  improvement  has  been  taking  place 
in  the  hotels  of  England  in  the  last  few  years 
owing  to  the  demand  for  well-cooked  meals  caused 
by  motorists.  The  pre-eminence  of  France  in 
this  matter  will  cease  to  be  remarkable  before 
long  if  the  present  rapid  progress  is  maintained. 
If  one  enquires  still  further  into  the  reasons  for 
French  folk  being  dainty  in  the  way  their  food 
is  prepared,  the  explanation  given  by  Mr.  T. 
Rice  Holmes  that  Celtic  peoples  as  a  rule  have 
weak  stomachs  may  perhaps  be  the  correct 
answer. 

If  wall-papers  are  not  often  renewed  in  French 
houses,  there  is  a  delight  in  clean  raiment  which 
is  most  commendable.  Clothes  which  are  not 
washable  are  frequently  sent  to  the  cleaner,  and 
as  the  most  poorly  paid  midinette  generally  buys 
good  materials  for  her  clothes  they  last  some 
time,  and  will  stand  cleaning  and  refurbishing 
better  than  the  average  clothes  worn  by  her 
equals  in  England.     This  is  typical  of  the  inborn 


84  FRANCE 

thrift  of  the  whole  nation.  Personal  ablutions  are, 
on  the  other  hand,  not  so  frequent  or  so  thorough 
as  among  Anglo-Saxons,  the  supply  of  water  for 
this  purpose  being  generally  very  meagre  and  the 
basin  for  washing  the  face  and  hands  awkwardly 
small.  The  itinerant  bath  is  still  to  be  found  in 
coimtry  towns.  It  is  brought  to  the  house  of 
those  who  desire  to  indulge  in  this  luxury,  and 
the  water  at  the  required  temperature  is  pro- 
vided also.  The  rinsing  out  of  a  bath  with  a 
little  clean  water  after  it  has  been  used  is  not 
considered  a  sufficiently  thorough  method  of 
satisfying  individual  fastidiousness,  and  a  cotton 
covering  large  enough  to  entirely  line  the  bath 
is  therefore  usually  provided  for  each  person. 
If  one  adds  to  this  the  difficulties  confronting 
those  for  whom  it  is  considered  scarcely  within 
the  limits  of  propriety  that  they  should  be  entirely 
unhampered  by  garments  while  in  the  bath, 
this  simple  operation  of  the  toilet  becomes  a 
somewhat  laborious  undertaking  ! 

It  has  been  already  stated  how  great  is  the 
reverence  of  the  French  for  the  family.  It  is 
certainly  fostered  by  that  wonderful  institution 
the  Family  Council,  a  form  of  highly  developed 
autonomy  dating  from  the  far-away  days  when 


FAMILY  LIFE  85 

France  was  a  Romanised  province.  The  council 
is  formed  to  look  after  the  welfare  of  orphans 
and  weak-minded  and  ne'er-do-weel  minors.  It 
consists  of  six  members — three  from  among  the 
relatives  of  each  parent — and  is  presided  over 
by  a  local  juge  de  paix,  who  is  attended  by  his 
clerk. 

For  those  sons  of  wealthy  parents  who  are 
developing  into  incorrigible  idlers  and  a  source 
of  perpetual  anxiety  to  their  parents,  owing  too 
often  to  the  excess  of  ill-judged  kindness  lavished 
on  only  sons  by  widowed  mothers,  there  has  been 
instituted  in  France  what  is  known  as  la  maison 
paternelle.  If  sent  to  this  establishment  the  boy 
generally  threatens  to  commit  suicide  or  some 
other  desperate  act.  He  is  at  first  placed  in  a 
solitary  cell,  where  he  is  under  the  constant 
supervision  and  the  special  care  of  a  "  professor," 
who  is  appointed  to  deal  with  the  particular 
case.  By  salutary  talk,  the  most  inflexible 
discipline,  and  regular  studies,  accompanied  by 
a  judicial  kindliness,  the  refractory  youths  are 
almost  invariably  brought  to  their  senses  after 
a  few  months,  and  retain  the  warmest  affection 
for  the  professors  in  after  years. 

As  a  rule  the  French  child  of  almost  every 


86  FRANCE 

class  except  the  very  lowest  comes  into  the  world 
with  the  prospect  of  some  future  inheritance  of 
land  or  capital.  The  first  infant  in  a  very  large 
proportion  of  families  is  both  alpha  and  omega, 
and  it  is  very  exceptional  for  parents  not  to 
restrict  their  offspring  to  two  or  perhaps  three, 
which  is  almost  counted  as  a  large  family.  For 
some  time  past  census  figures  reveal  the  very 
remarkable  fact  that  considerably  over  If  millions 
of  married  couples  are  childless.  Rather  more 
than  a  quarter  of  the  marriages  result  in  one 
child ;  another  quarter  has  two  children,  and  17 
per  cent  are  childless.  Thus  the  duty  of  making 
up  the  deficiency  of  one  large  section  and  the 
total  failure  of  another  falls  upon  one -third  of  the 
married  couples,  and  the  latest  returns  show  that 
this  task  is  only  just  accomplished,  the  average 
number  of  births  for  each  family  hovering  about 
the  bed-rock  figure  2.  The  year  1907  was  alto- 
gether alarming,  for  the  figures  showed  19,890 
more  deaths  than  births  for  the  twelve  months, 
and  it  has  been  with  considerable  relief  that  the 
civilised  world  has  seen  the  surplus  turned  over 
to  the  more  healthy  direction  in  subsequent 
years.  With  a  population  that  does  not  increase 
there  is  less  and  less  danger  of  overcrowding  or 


FAMILY  LIFE  87 

of  extreme  poverty,  and  therefore  France  houses 
her  citizens  better  than  Germany,  England,  or 
the  United  States.  The  individual  child  arrives 
in  the  world  with  his  or  her  place  more  or  less 
made  in  advance,  and  as  the  years  pass  by  the 
son  or  daughter  steps  into  the  vacancy  caused 
by  the  departure  to  "  the  land  o'  the  leal  "  of 
a  parent  or  relation.  Such  an  even  balance  of 
vacancies  and  new  arrivals  tends  to  make  liveli- 
hoods more  stable  in  France  than  in  the  countries 
where  the  number  of  persons  to  the  square  mile 
is  steadily  increasing  ;  it  robs  the  whole  nation  of 
any  desire  to  find  homes  outside  the  limits  of  the 
fatherland,  and  makes  it  practically  impossible 
to  make  any  real  use  of  colonial  possessions. 
Until  civilised  countries  come  to  settle  their 
differences  without  the  senseless  and  futile  appeals 
to  brute  force,  by  which  they  have  unsuccessfully 
striven  to  do  so  in  the  past,  this  static  condition 
of  the  population  of  France  can  only  be  looked 
upon  as  a  calamity,  but  the  growing  strength  of 
commercial  ties  is  weakening  bellicist  prejudices 
and  national  antipathies  every  day,  and  the  fact 
that  the  nations  are  now  asking  themselves 
whether  any  advantage  is  gained  by  fighting  a 
civilised  people  shows  that  the  world  is  on  the 


88  FRANCE 

threshold  of  emancipation  from  what  is  most 
truly  a  great  illusion. 

Being  so  often  the  only  child  or  one  of  two,  the 
infant  enters  on  life  as  the  ruler  of  the  household. 
The  devoted  parents,  instead  of  following  the 
golden  maxim,  which  says  "  Apply  the  rod  early 
enough  and  there  will  be  no  need  to  use  it  at  all," 
give  way  to  every  passing  mood  or  whim  of  their 
offspring,  and  insist  that  the  nurse  shall  follow 
the  same  foolish  course.  If  the  infant  cries  it 
obviously  needs  something,  and  this  must  be 
supplied  regardless  of  character-building.  No 
wonder  that  la  maison  paternelle  has  been  found 
a  needful  institution  in  the  land  I  Maternal 
duties  are  not  as  a  rule  undertaken  by  the  mother, 
and  in  a  very  large  number  of  instances  this  is 
necessitated  or  at  least  encouraged  by  the  large 
share  in  the  maintenance  of  the  household  taken 
by  the  wife.  In  Parisian  fiats  the  concierge, 
owing  to  the  smallness  of  his  wage,  is  generally 
obliged  to  go  out  to  work  and  depute  his  wife  to 
undertake  his  duties  during  his  absence.  A 
mewling  and  puking  infant  under  these  conditions 
is  a  nuisance  and  must  be  brought  up  elsewhere. 

In  the  average  middle-class  home  the  children 
are  not  given  their  meals  in  the  nursery,  but  at 


FAMILY  LIFE  89 

a  very  early  age  eat  at  the  same  table  as  their 
parents,  and  enjoy  a  varied  menu  including  wine 
when  English  children  are  still  having  little  besides 
milk  puddings  and  mince. 

Much  more  is  concentrated  into  the  earlier  years 
of  life  in  France  than  across  the  Channel.  This  is 
particularly  so  in  regard  to  the  jeune  fille,  who 
ceases  to  come  under  that  title  as  soon  as  she  has 
reached  the  age  of  twenty-five.  The  business  of 
getting  married  must  be  achieved  by  that  time,  or 
else  there  is  nothing  for  it  but  acquiescence  in  the 
popular  judgment  that  the  young  girl  has  become 
an  old  girl — is  on  the  shelf — and  to  preserve  her 
self-respect  must  retire  either  to  a  convent  or  a 
conventual  boarding-house.  This  custom  is,  like 
many  others,  as  undesirably  mediaeval,  gradually 
breaking  down  owing  to  the  strongly  intellectual 
training  now  given  to  the  jeune  fille  at  state  lycSes. 
No  religious  instruction  is  given  in  these  schools, 
and  the  girls  are  therefore  developing  a  new  inde- 
pendence. A  change,  too,  is  taking  place  in  the 
extremely  secluded  life  that  girls  of  the  middle 
and  upper  classes  have  hitherto  led.  They  are 
not  invariably  taken  to  school  and  fetched  by  a 
maid,  and  it  is  quite  possible  that  this  emancipa- 
tion from  continual  supervision  may  lead  to  a 


40  FRANCE 

considerable  modification  in  the  present  method 
of  arranging  marriages.  The  existing  system  of 
the  choice  of  a  husband  for  their  daughter  being 
made  by  the  devoted  parents  has  a  striking 
similarity  to  the  customs  of  the  Far  East.  The 
young  men  the  jeune  fille  is  allowed  to  see  are 
only  those  who  are  eminently  eligible,  that  is, 
whose  financial  position  is  sound  and  whose 
family  connections  are  not  likely  to  cause  anxiety 
when  brought  into  the  family  circle  by  the  union 
of  the  two  young  people. 

To  the  French  mind  the  idea  of  the  betrothal 
of  a  man  and  a  girl  without  the  necessary  means 
for  immediately  entering  the  state  of  matrimony 
is  looked  at  with  the  most  extreme  disfavour. 
"  Falling  in  love  "  might  lead  to  most  undesirable 
family  ties,  for  each  of  the  two  parties  concerned 
marries  a  family  as  well  as  a  husband  and  wife 
respectively.  No,  the  manage  dHnclination  is  a 
danger,  and  the  young  people  must  learn  to  fall 
in  love  during  the  honeymoon,  a  task  the  French 
girl  seems  to  find  less  impossible  than  it  sounds. 
The  Anglo-Saxon  method  of  a  growing  and 
entirely  non-committal  intimacy  followed  by  a 
period  of  betrothal  scarcely  exists  in  France. 
Having  little  knowledge  or  experience  of  men, 


I  HE  CENTRE  OF   PARIS. 


FAMILY  LIFE  41 

the  girl  accepts  the  suitor  proposed  by  her  parents 
because,  as  a  rule,  she  has  not  much  choice  and 
the  time  is  short  before  she  has  reached  the  old- 
maidish  age  of  twenty-five.  Then  beyond  this 
there  is  all  the  thrill  and  romance  of  some  new 
and  strange  life  in  which  she  may  succeed  in 
falling  desperately  in  love  with  her  husband.  If 
not,  the  situation  has  occurred  before,  and  the 
average  married  woman  seems  to  find  some 
solace  in  other  interests;  there  will  perhaps 
be  a  son  or  a  daughter,  or  possibly  both,  and 
on  them  it  will  be  easy  for  her  to  expend  her 
pent-up  feelings  of  love,  and  later  on  there  will 
perchance  come  what  is  an  ideal  with  the 
average  Frenchwoman — the  satisfaction  of  being 
a  grandmother. 

During  the  short  time  between  the  formal 
acceptance  of  her  proposed  husband  and  the 
wedding  ceremony  the  affianced  pair  are  not  as 
a  rule  allowed  to  be  together  alone.  No  doubt 
in  many  instances  this  harsh  ruling  of  long- 
established  custom  is  broken  through,  but  it 
would  be  done  surreptitiously  unless  the  parties 
concerned  were  exceptionally  emancipated  from 
the  great  body  of  French  tradition.  It  is  also 
quite  unusual  for  the  mother  to  speak  of  love 


42  FRANCE 

when  discussing  with  her  daughter  a  man  who  has 
offered  himself  as  a  husband ;  it  is  merely  under- 
stood that  he  is  pleased  with  the  girl's  general 
appearance  and  not  dissatisfied  with  her  dot. 

Strict  Roman  Catholics  do  not  recognise  the 
civil  contract  beyond  going  through  the  required 
legal  ceremony.  The  banns,  stating  several  per- 
sonal particulars  regarding  the  parents  as  well 
as  the  contracting  parties,  are  put  up  at  the 
mairie  ten  days  before  the  marriage  can  be  per- 
formed. If  the  betrothed  pair  have  not  reached 
the  age  of  thirty,  they  must  have  the  consent  of 
their  parents,  but  over  twenty-one  they  are  able 
to  obtain  that  consent  through  a  legal  process 
at  the  office  of  a  certified  notary.  Even  extreme 
action  of  this  character  does  not  entail  total  loss 
of  a  certain  portion  of  the  parental  inheritance, 
for  the  Civil  Code  does  not  permit  parents  to 
leave  more  than  a  proportion  to  strangers. 
One-half  must  fall  to  the  children's  share.  Quite 
recently  an  example  of  the  small  satisfaction  this 
may  cause  to  the  recipients  came  to  light.  An 
aged  grandparent's  estate  produced  a  sum  of 
100  francs,  to  be  divided  equally  between  four 
legatees.  The  legal  expenses  entailed  in  certify- 
ing the  status  of  each  party  and  other  matters 


FAMILY  LIFE  48 

ran  up  to  such  a  large  sum  that  the  surplus 
divisible  was  barely  20  francs. 

On  the  appointed  day  the  wedding  party 
assembles  at  the  mairie,  where  the  mayor,  after 
reading  to  the  couple  that  portion  of  the  Civil 
Code  relating  to  the  duties  of  the  married  state, 
hears  their  declaration  and  the  permission  of 
the  parents,  after  which  both  parties  exchange 
wedding  rings  and  are  pronounced  man  and  wife. 
The  register  having  been  signed,  first  by  the  wife 
and  then  by  the  husband,  the  civil  ceremony  is 
complete,  and  in  Republican  society  the  wedded 
pair  as  a  rule  trouble  themselves  not  at  all  about 
the  attitude  of  the  Church  to  the  contract  they 
have  made.  Many,  however,  as  already  stated, 
do  not  regard  this  as  the  real  wedding,  and  the 
bride  and  bridegroom  remain  apart  until  the 
next  day,  or  perhaps  two  or  three  days  later, 
when  the  religious  ceremony  is  performed  in  a 
church.  There  the  wedding  rings  are  blessed 
before  being  put  on,  and  the  completion  of  the 
religious  ceremony  is  marked  by  the  presentation 
of  a  tray  for  offerings.  One  cannot  be  very  long 
in  a  French  church  without  this  opportunity 
presenting  itself.  The  writer  has  vivid  recollec- 
tions of  his  almost  precipitate  retreat  from  the 


44  FRANCE 

Madeleine  after  he  had  been  present  for  a 
short  time  at  a  service  in  that  classic  church 
on  the  occasion  of  his  first  visit  to  Paris.  His 
memory  recalls  how  cheerfully  he  paid  for  his 
seat  for  the  first  time,  how  he  produced  another 
coin  when,  with  a  charming  smile,  a  young  woman 
applied  for  a  second  alms,  and  how,  when  a  third 
bag  was  placed  before  him  with  the  words  your 
les  yauvres,  he  found  a  sou,  and  in  a  few  moments 
had,  with  a  sigh  of  relief,  exchanged  the  Gre- 
gorian solemnities  of  the  great  church  for  the 
rattle  and  stir  of  the  Boulevard  des  Capucines. 

But  to  return  to  the  wedding  ceremony.  The 
young  couple  having  been  now  made  man  and 
wife  in  the  sight  of  Church  as  well  as  the  State, 
they  start  on  their  voyage  together  into  the 
unknown,  to  discover  one  another  and,  if  possible, 
after  what  answers  to  a  time  of  courting,  to  fall 
in  love  with  each  other.  Should  this  time  of 
exploration  into  each  other's  characters  and 
temperaments,  likes  and  dislikes,  prove  entirely 
unsatisfactory,  it  becomes  a  matter  of  acute 
interest  to  enquire  how  the  knot  may  be  loosened 
or  untied.  Until  1883  divorce  was  not  legal, 
but  since  that  year  of  emancipation  the  Civil 
Code  permits  it  for  several  reasons.     These  are 


FAMILY  LIFE  45 

divided  under  three  headings  :  first,  unfaithfulness 
or  desertion  on  either  side ;  second,  acts  of  violence 
and  injures  graves,  which  covers  the  great  area 
of  incompatibility  of  temperament;  and  third, 
penal  sentences  passed  on  the  man  or  woman. 
It  is  fairly  obvious  that  this  wide  doorway  will 
permit  the  entrance  of  a  great  majority  of  those 
who  wish  for  freedom  from  an  ill-chosen  partner, 
and  the  result  has  been  a  steady  increase  in  the 
number  of  divorces  in  recent  years.  The  figures 
were  10,573  in  1906  and  13,049  in  1910.  Even 
the  Church  of  Rome  will  allow  the  marriage 
tie  to  be  severed  under  certain  conditions  not 
perhaps  open  to  a  poor  couple. 

There  can  be  little  doubt  that  divorce  in 
France  is  facilitated  by  the  fact  that  the  wife 
has  in  most  cases  an  independent  source  of  in- 
come, and  is  therefore  economically  on  her  feet 
in  the  event  of  a  termination  of  her  wedded  state. 
She  is,  generally  speaking,  looked  upon  with  less 
favour  as  a  divorced  woman  than  is  a  man.  No 
doubt  this  is  due  to  slow-dying  prejudice  in  favour 
of  the  man  in  these  circumstances.  Changes  are, 
however,  coming  with  such  accelerating  speed  in 
these  matters  that  anything  written  to-day  is 
more  or  less  out  of  date  by  the  time  it  is  printed. 


46  FRANCE 

To  come  back  to  the  normal  condition  of  married 
persons  in  France,  there  is  no  doubt  that,  surpris- 
ing as  it  may  seem,  the  jeune  fille  does  in  a  very- 
large  majority  of  cases  settle  down  contentedly 
with  the  husband  chosen  by  her  parents.  She 
blossoms  with  the  speed  of  an  Indian  juggler's 
magic  plant  into  a  woman  of  affairs,  and  in  a  very 
short  time  is  taken  into  the  fullest  confidence  in 
monetary  matters  by  her  husband.  Many 
develop  such  a  capacity  for  business  that  they 
rapidly  out-distance  their  men  folk  in  such  matters, 
and  if,  as  is  very  often  the  case  in  middle-class  life, 
they  are  obliged  to  contribute  towards  the  family 
budget,  their  earnings  will  frequently  exceed 
those  of  the  easy-going  husband.  Any  one  at 
all  intimate  with  France  knows  the  keenness  and 
capacity  of  the  woman  in  business,  whether  as  a 
shopkeeper,  a  manageress,  or  a  hotel  proprietor. 
They  can  drive  a  hard  bargain  and  are  less  easy 
to  deal  with  than  men,  although  the  writer  is 
inclined  to  think  that  he  has  met  quite  as  many 
men  as  women  who  are  difficult  or  unpleasant  in 
a  financial  matter. 

In  spite  of  this  frequently  existing  superior 
ability  in  dealing  with  money  matters,  a  wife  must 
obtain  her  husband's  written  consent  before  she 


FAMILY  LIFE  47 

touches  her  capital !  And  further  than  this,  the 
Civil  Code  requires  that  the  husband  must  make 
good  any  deficiency  from  his  wife's  original  dot 
should  he  wish  to  obtain  a  divorce,  notwithstand- 
ing the  fact  that  the  diminution  had  taken  place 
with  her  consent ;  and  it  is  a  curious  and  interest- 
ing fact  that  in  the  case  of  disagreement  the 
husband  finds  the  Code  ignores  the  perchance 
superior  wisdom  of  the  wife. 

As  a  rule  it  is  madame  who  rules  the  household, 
while  "  mon  mari  "  is  a  worshipper  who  obeys 
willingly,  both  being  the  slaves  of  their  child  or 
children,  to  whom  within  the  strict  boundaries  of 
comme  il  faut  nothing  must  be  denied.  How,  with 
such  spoiling  as  children,  the  French  man  and 
woman  grow  up  to  do  their  share  in  the  world's 
work  it  is  hard  to  understand.  Possibly  the 
dislike  evinced  by  the  race  as  a  whole  to  undertake 
an  adventurous  career  entailing  risk,  the  lack  of 
some  of  the  luxuries  which  have  been  long  enjoyed, 
and  an  element  of  uncertainty  may  be  in  part 
ascribed  to  the  lack  of  discipline  in  the  nursery. 
An  explanation  for  this  characteristic  might  be 
given  by  merely  pointing  to  the  figures  of  popu- 
lation, which,  as  just  mentioned,  remain  almost 
stationary,  and  do  not  provide  that  driving  force 


48  ,      FRANCE 

which  sends  other  peoples  out  into  new  lands  in 
great  numbers;  but  this  condition  of  a  static 
population  has  been  brought  about  voluntarily 
by  the  people  themselves,  through  their  desire  to 
be  sure  of  a  safe  and  prearranged  career  for  their 
offspring.  And  so  it  is  the  family  life  of  the 
French,  the  predominance  of  the  weaker  partner, 
and  the  craving  after  those  conditions  of  existence 
generally  regarded  as  feminine,  which  result  in 
a  weakening  of  France  as  a  colonising  nation,  and 
often  cause  misgivings  in  the  minds  of  those  who 
are  her  well-wishers. 


'^ 


CHAPTER  IV 

HOW  THE  FRENCH  GOVERN  THEMSELVES 

It  may  be  broadly  stated  that  the  French  people 
are  content  to  be  governed  and  to  feel  a  con- 
trolling authority  in  operation  in  all  departments 
of  their  lives.  This  results  in  a  silent  acquiescence 
under  long-endured  grievances  which  could  easily 
be  redressed  by  a  little  ventilation  of  public 
opinion.  Where  the  Anglo-Saxon  uses  his  news- 
papers to  make  known  his  attitude  towards 
various  matters  requiring  new  legislation,  where 
he  takes  advantage  of  an  election,  parliamentary 
or  municipal,  to  obtain  undertakings  from  candi- 
dates, the  average  Frenchman  will  neither  write 
nor  speak,  so  that  editors  and  deputies,  and  the 
great  public  as  well,  remain  generally  ignorant 
of  a  widespread  area  of  smouldering  resentment. 
Like  the  burning  coal-beds  not  unfrequently 
discovered  in  Central  Europe,  the  underground 

49  7 


50  FRANCE 

combustion,  which  has  perhaps  been  continuing 
for  many  years,  is  only  brought  to  hght  by 
accident. 

When  legislation  takes  place  on  some  important 
economic  issue  it  will  be  framed,  as  a  rule,  on 
abstract  lines  disregarding  the  past,  and  in  many 
ways  ignoring  general  convenience.  There  is 
in  this  way  little  evolution  in  the  growth  of  the 
French  constitution,  and  an  old  law  may  exist 
unmodified  so  long  that  when  change  comes  it 
is  so  out  of  date  that  it  must  be  swept  away. 
The  Revolution  cut  down  to  the  roots  the  rotten 
tree  of  unregenerate  feudalism,  and  planted  in 
its  place  a  sapling  which  has  to  conform  to  the 
essential  requirements  of  progress;  it  must  be 
trimmed  and  lopped,  and  must  put  forth  new 
growth  in  order  that  it  too,  in  the  effluxion  of 
time,  may  not  become  as  unsuited  to  modern 
needs  as  its  predecessor. 

In  August  1789  the  first  Republican  Parlia- 
ment wrote  down  certain  cardinal  matters  relating 
to  the  welfare  and  freedom  of  the  individual 
and  called  it  the  Declaration  of  the  Rights  of 
Man  and  of  the  Citizen.  Thirteen  years  before 
this  the  United  States  of  North  America  had 
drawn   up   their   Declaration   of   Independence, 


HOW  THE  FRENCH  GOVERN  THEMSELVES  5l 

and  no  doubt  this  inspired  those  who  framed  the 
more  compactly  worded  document.  In  their 
seventeen  brief  articles  French  Republicans,  in 
an  age  when  ideas  of  freedom  had  fertilised  both 
sides  of  the  Atlantic,  boldly  and  simply  stated 
their  new-born  beliefs,  commencing  with  the 
assertion  that  "  All  men  are  born  and  remain 
free  and  have  equal  rights."  In  Article  2  they 
stated  that  "  the  object  of  all  political  groupings 
is  the  preservation  of  the  natural,  inalienable, 
and  sacred  rights  of  man,"  those  rights  being 
"  liberty,  property,  security,  and  the  right  to 
resist  oppression."  Although  possessing  the  last- 
mentioned  power,  it  has  already  been  pointed 
out  that  the  people  are  slow  to  make  use  of  it. 
The  nation  likewise  fails  to  carry  out  the  spirit 
of  Article  9,  which  says,  "  As  a  man  is  deemed 
innocent  until  he  shall  have  been  declared  guilty 
should  it  be  necessary  to  arrest  him  no  rigour 
that  is  not  essential^  for  the  securing  of  his  person 
shall  be  tolerated  by  the  law."  In  the  final — ^the 
17th — Article  there  is  food  for  thought  for  the 
Socialist,  for  it  is  there  stated  that  property  is 
"  an  inviolable  and  sacred  right,"  followed  by 
the  qualifying  sentence,  "  No  man  may  be  deprived 
of  it,  unless  public  interest  demand  it  evidently 


52  FRANCE 

and  according  to  the  Law,  provided,  moreover, 
that  a  fair  indemnity  be  first  paid  to  him." 
Even  the  most  civilised  of  peoples  are  still  a 
good  deal  short  of  that  high  degree  of  wisdom 
and  goodness  which  will  make  every  man  com- 
petent and  willing  to  be  his  brother's  keeper, 
and  it  is  therefore  probable  that  for  some  time 
to  come  Article  17  will  stand  as  a  living  part  of 
the  French  Constitution.  It  is  interesting  to 
remember  that  in  the  Declaration  of  1789  the 
right  of  Habeas  Corpus  was  first  established  in 
France,  while  it  had  been  on  the  statute  book 
of  England  for  over  a  century,  and  would  have 
been  there  some  time  before  but  for  repeated 
rejections  by  the  House  of  Lords. 

Upon  the  splendid  substructure  of  the  Declara- 
tion of  the  Rights  of  Man  the  first  French 
Constitution  was  reared.  It  was  framed  with 
care,  took  two  years  in  the  making,  and  was 
finally  accepted  by  Louis  in  1791.  Since  then 
there  have  been  many  constitutions,  but,  omitting 
the  Napoleonic  interlude,  the  principles  of  the 
Declaration  show  themselves  with  triumphant 
ascendency  as  the  foundation  of  each  recon- 
struction. Like  all  written  constitutions,  modi- 
fications are  frequently  found  necessary.     There 


HOW  THE  FRENCH  GOVERN  THEMSELVES  53 

is  none  of  the  elasticity  of  the  unwritten  con- 
stitution which  exists  only  in  the  land  of  the 
people  who  are  said  to  have  a  genius  for  governing 
themselves,  and  perhaps  it  is  that  endowment 
with  the  capacity  for  self-government  which 
makes  the  nebulous  character  of  the  British 
Constitution  so  valuable.  It  is  true  that  a  very 
great  majority  of  well-educated  British  people 
could  not  give  any  clear  idea  of  the  nature  of  the 
constitution  of  their  country,  and  when  any 
constitutional  point  arises  only  a  handful  of 
experts  can  state  how  far  the  precedents  of  the 
past,  by  which  the  constitution  is  modified, 
affect  the  immediate  issue  ;  and  yet  there  would 
be  a  considerable  feeling  of  alarm  if  it  were 
seriously  proposed  to  make  the  whole  situation 
plain  by  producing  a  modern  written  constitu- 
tion, however  much  based  on  all  that  has  gone 
before. 

Britons,  as  a  rule,  do  not  even  trouble  to 
acquaint  themselves  with  the  survival  of  many 
ancient  royal  prerogatives.  Walter  Bagehot^ 
puts  into  one  pregnant  paragraph  what  Queen 
Victoria  could  do  without  consulting  Parliament. 
"Not  to  mention  other  things,"  he  writes,  "she 

^  The  English  Constitution,  Introduction  to  1872  Edition. 


54  FRANCE 

could  disband  the  army  (by  law  she  cannot 
engage  more  than  a  certain  number  of  men,  but 
she  is  not  obliged  to  engage  any  men) ;  she  could 
dismiss  all  the  officers,  from  the  General  Com- 
manding-in-Chief  downwards  ;  she  could  dismiss 
all  the  sailors  too  ;  she  could  sell  off  all  our  ships 
of  war  and  all  our  naval  stores ;  she  could  make 
a  peace  by  the  sacrifice  of  Cornwall,  and  begin  a 
war  for  the  conquest  of  Brittany.  She  could 
make  every  citizen  in  the  United  Kingdom, 
male  or  female,  a  peer ;  she  could  make  every 
parish  in  the  United  Kingdom  a  '  university  ' ; 
she  could  dismiss  most  of  the  civil  servants  ; 
she  could  pardon  all  offenders."  The  present 
sovereign  could  do  the  same,  but  safeguards  in 
the  form  of  impeachment  of  Ministers  and  change 
of  a  Ministry  preserve  the  country  from  proceed- 
ings of  this  nature;  but  in  a  country  with  a 
written  constitution  such  legacies  from  the  days 
when  the  head  of  the  State  was  a  military  dictator 
exist  no  longer. 

While  the  British  law -makers  and  admini- 
strators bear  on  their  backs  the  whole  weight  of 
centuries  of  laborious  constitution-building,  the 
French  work  with  the  light  equipment  of  a 
constitution  framed  in  1875,  everything  prior  to 


HOW  THE  FRENCH  GOVERN  THEMSELVES  55 

that  date  being  null  and  void.^  No  French 
politician  is  therefore  required  at  any  time  to 
be  aware  of  a  usage  of  the  reign  of  Louis  XL,  or 
any  curtailment  of  the  royal  authority  which 
may  have  taken  place  when  Philippe  Auguste 
occupied  the  throne.  The  throne  itself  has  ceased 
to  exist  since  the  fall  of  Napoleon  III.  in  1870, 
and  France  since  that  year  has  remained  under 
its  third  Republic. 

The  laws  passed  in  1875  provide  that  the 
legislative  power  shall  be  in  the  hands  of  two 
assemblies — ^the  Chamber  of  Deputies  and  the 
Senate — and  the  executive  in  those  of  an  elected 
President  and  the  Ministry.  The  Upper  House 
or  Senate  is  composed  of  300  members,  now 
entirely  elected  by  the  Departments  or  Senate. 
They  must  be  over  forty  years  of  age.  In 
England,  if  the  Prime  Minister  is  a  commoner  he 
can  only  go  into  the  Upper  House  as  a  listener,  and 
all  the  Cabinet  are  under  the  same  restriction,  but 
in  France  Ministers  can  sit  in  both  Chambers  and 
can  speak  in  either  place  as  occasion  requires  or 
the  spirit  moves.  Voting,  however,  is  restricted 
to  the  Chamber  to  which  the  Minister  belongs. 
One    is  inclined   to  wonder   whether   eloquence 

^  The  Constitution  was  slightly  revised  in  1879  and  1884. 


56  FRANCE 

that  stirs  the  hearts  and  sways  the  voting  in 
the  British  House  of  Commons  would  be  as  produc- 
tive if  addressed  to  the  hereditary  body.  There 
is  no  separate  Minister  for  the  Post  Office,  that 
office  being  included  in  the  Ministry  of  Commerce, 
and  there  are  only  twelve  Ministers  against  the 
twenty  or  twenty  -  one  of  the  British  Cabinet. 
The  Ministry  of  Labour  and  Public  Thrift  appears 
almost  quaint  to  the  much  less  thrifty  people  of 
England. 

The  Lower  Chamber  consists  of  584  deputies, 
and  is  elected  every  four  years  by  universal 
suffrage.  On  coming  of  age,  every  citizen  not 
in  military  service  and  having  a  residential 
qualification  of  six  months  may  exercise  the 
franchise.  Women  have  not  yet  achieved  the 
right  to  vote.  Perhaps  the  majority  of  French 
married  women  exercise  already  as  much  power 
as  they  care  to  possess,  for  even  peasant  women 
are  quite  familiar  with  the  method  of  voting 
through  their  docile  husbands.  Only  in  1897 
were  women  entitled  by  law  to  act  as  witnesses  in 
civil  transactions;  prior  to  that  date  a  woman 
came  under  the  same  category  as  a  minor  or  the 
insane  ! 

That  the  Frenchwoman  is  beginning  to  wake 


HOW  THE  FRENCH  GOVERN  THEMSELVES  57 

up  to  the  possibilities  of  her  twentieth  -  century 
emancipation  is  shown  in  a  hundred  directions. 
In  January  1913  a  woman  came  forward  as  a 
candidate  for  the  French  presidential  chair,  the 
first  in  the  history  of  the  Republic.  WTien 
questioned  as  to  the  seriousness  of  her  purpose 
she  asked,  "  And  why  not  a  woman  head  of  the 
State  ?  People  may  regard  it  as  a  joke ;  but 
what  about  Catherine  the  Great  and  Queen 
Victoria  ? "  When  one  remembers,  too,  the 
astonishing  business  capacity  of  the  average 
Frenchwoman,  one  is  inclined  to  echo  the 
question,  "  Why  not  ?  "  There  are  already  more 
than  a  dozen  women  barristers  in  Paris,  besides 
seventy  doctors,  eighteen  dentists,  ten  oculists, 
and  six  chemists  !  Women,  too,  have  for  many 
years  occupied  on  the  railways  of  France  positions 
which  are  exclusively  in  the  hands  of  the  stronger 
sex  in  England.  Who  is  not  familiar  with  the 
hard-faced  woman  who  with  a  horn  at  her  lips 
controls  the  level  crossings  ? 

The  only  restriction  among  French  citizens  to 
becoming  President  is  that  which  rules  out  any 
member  of  a  royal  family  which  has  reigned  in 
France.  He  is  elected  for  seven  years  and  the 
salary  is  £48,000  a  year,  one  half  of  which  is 


58  FRANCE 

received  as  salary,  the  other  being  for  travelhng 
and  official  expenses  connected  with  office.  This 
sum  appears  generous  when  contrasted  with 
the  £5000  paid  to  the  British  First  Lord  of  the 
Treasury  and  his  unpaid  services  as  Prime 
Minister  of  the  Crown.  The  President  appoints 
all  the  Ministers  and  heads  of  the  civil  and 
military  departments.  He  declares  war  with  the 
consent  of  both  Houses,  and  a  Minister  counter- 
signs every  act. 

The  national  desire  for  security  prompts  the 
men  folk  of  a  large  proportion  of  the  upper  middle 
classes  to  aim  towards  the  pleasantly  safe  pigeon- 
holes in  the  State  dovecot.  In  order  to  attain 
these  places  of  refuge  from  commercial  or  pro- 
fessional struggle,  every  public  official  who  has 
reached  the  desired  haven  of  his  ambition,  or 
at  least  one  of  the  assured  steps  that  will  surely 
lead  him  thither,  is  the  subject  of  endless  demands 
for  aid  in  the  same  direction  from  his  remotest 
relatives  and  acquaintances.  Upon  this  system 
of  pistonnage  the  aspirant  to  an  official  position 
must  lean,  for  if  he  does  not  the  crowd  ready  to 
ffil  each  vacancy  will  all  have  superior  chances 
on  account  of  the  word  here  and  there  spoken  on 
their   behalf  in   the   right   quarter.     Pistonnage 


HOW  THE  FRENCH  GOVERN  THEMSELVES  59 

does  not,  however,  apply  to  those  who  aspire  to 
a  seat  in  either  the  Senate  or  the  Chamber  of 
Deputies,  where  a  salary  of  15,000  fr.  a  year  and 
free  travelling  relieves  the  representative  of 
financial  anxiety,  so  long  as  he  is  devoting  his 
time  to  his  country's  service. 

By  direct  and  semi -direct  taxation  about 
£25,000,000  was  produced  in  1912.  These  taxes 
include  a  levy  on  windows  and  doors,  varying 
according  to  the  density  of  the  population,  the 
more  closely  inhabited  areas  paying  more  than 
the  less  populous.  There  is  a  tax  on  land  not 
built  upon,  assessed  in  accordance  with  its  net 
yearly  revenue  based  on  the  register  of  property 
drawn  up  in  the  earlier  half  of  last  century  and 
kept  up  to  date.  The  Building  tax  is  3.2  per  cent 
on  the  rental  value,  and  is  paid  by  the  owner. 
The  Personal  tax  places  a  fixed  capitation  on 
every  citizen,  varying  from  Is.  3d.  to  3s.  9d. 
according  to  the  department.  The  Habitation 
tax  is  paid  by  every  one  occupying  a  house  or 
apartments  in  proportion  to  the  rent.  The 
Trade  License  tax  embraces  all  trades,  and 
consists  of  a  fixed  duty  levied  on  the  extent  of 
business  as  revealed  by  the  number  of  employes, 
and  population,  and  the  locaUty,  and  so  on,  and 


60  FRANCE 

also  an  assessment  on  the  letting  value  of  the 
premises. 

By  indirect  taxation  a  little  over  £100,000,000 
was  raised  in  1912.  The  sum  was  realised  by 
stamps  of  all  sorts  (excluding  postage),  by 
registration  duties  on  the  transfer  of  property 
in  business  ways  and  general  changes  of  owner- 
ship, and  by  customs,  including  a  tax  on  Stock 
Exchange  transactions,  a  tax  of  4  per  cent  on 
dividends  from  stocks  and  shares,  taxes  on 
alcohol,  wine,  beer,  cider,  and  alcoholic  liquors 
generally,  on  home  -  produced  salt  and  sugar, 
and  on  railway  passenger  and  goods  traffic. 
The  State  monopolies  of  tobacco,  matches,  and 
gunpowder  produced  the  large  sum  of  £38,000,000, 
but  even  this  did  not  meet  the  charges  for 
interest  on  the  National  Debt,  which  were  about 
51 J  millions,  the  accumulated  sum  for  which  this 
is  required  being  (1912)  £1,301,718,302.  This  is 
almost  double  as  great  as  the  British  national 
indebtedness. 

Over  each  of  the  86  Departments  is  a  prefect 
chosen  by  the  Minister  of  the  Interior,  and 
through  him  the  minor  officials  are  kept  in 
touch  with  the  Government.  The  arrondissement 
and  the  canton  are  administrative  divisions  into 


HOW  THE  FRENCH  GOVERN  THEMSELVES  61 

which  each  Department  is  divided,  each  canton 
including  about  a  dozen  communes.  The  com- 
mime  is  controlled  by  the  mayor,  who  is  chief 
magistrate  and,  as  in  England,  is  the  head  of  the 
municipal  body.  According  to  the  size  of  the 
commune  deputy  mayors  are  elected.  The  great 
city  of  Lyons  requires  17  of  these  officials,  and 
when  one  remembers  that  the  presence  of  the 
mayor  or  a  deputy  mayor  is  required  at  every 
marriage  in  order  that  it  may  become  legal,  the 
number  does  not  seem  excessive. 

Every  canton  has  its  juge  de  paix,  who  is  in 
a  general  sense  a  police  court  judge.  He  tries 
small  cases,  but  his  responsibilities  are  carefully 
limited,  and  he  may  not  inflict  a  fine  exceeding 
200  francs.  Any  offence  requiring  a  heavier 
hand  must  go  up  to  the  Tribunal  correctionnel  de 
V arrondissement  or  the  court  of  Premiere  Instance, 
The  juge  de  paix  wears  a  tall  hat  encircled  with 
a  broad  silver  band,  and  although,  as  a  rule,  a 
man  who  has  received  a  fairly  good  education, 
his  salary  averages  between  £120  and  £160  per 
annum.  On  such  an  income  there  is  no  oppor- 
tunity for  pretentious  living !  The  wife  of  a 
juge  de  paix  cannot,  as  a  rule,  afford  to  keep  a 
nursemaid,  and  one  maid-of-all-work  is  as  much 


62  FRANCE 

as  the  menage  can  afford  to  maintain.  Never- 
theless the  position  is  an  honourable  one,  there 
is  a  pension  at  sixty  years,  and  the  hours  of 
labour  are,  to  the  man  with  a  sense  of  humour, 
often  brightened  by  the  absurdity  of  the  cases 
that  are  brought  into  court.  There  is  generally 
much  fun  for  the  court  in  the  frequent  cases  of 
diffamation,  in  which  citizens  drag  one  another 
into  the  presence  of  the  juge  de  paix  for  calling 
each  other  names.  The  court  allows  noisy  alter- 
cation in  a  fashion  unknown  in  England,  and  the 
task  of  the  magistrate  is,  to  the  Anglo-Saxon 
mind,  almost  beyond  belief.  The  breezy  out- 
pourings of  plaintiff  and  defendant  are  ended 
with  the  juge  de  paix^s  words,  "  You  can  retire," 
and,  as  a  rule,  some  sound  and  friendly  advice 
has  been  offered  to  the  unneighbourly  neighbours. 
A  very  considerable  amount  of  litigation  arises 
through  the  possession  of  land  or  houses,  for  the 
thriftiness  of  the  French  has  always  inclined  the 
people  towards  the  ownership  of  their  farms  or 
the  land  they  till.  In  the  old  days  before  the 
Revolution,  all  such  disputes  came  before  courts 
in  which  the  unprivileged  and  poor  might  be 
fairly  sure  of  losing  the  day.  The  scandal  of 
those  venal  courts  was  so  great  that  nothing 


HOW  THE  FRENCH  GOVERN  THEMSELVES  63 

short  of  a  clean  sweep  could  effectually  rid  the 
land  of  the  curse  they  inflicted,  and  the  overthrow 
of  the  monarchy  was  followed  by  the  estab- 
lishment of  administrators  of  justice  who  were 
servants  of  the  State  and  none  other. 

The  correctional  courts  mentioned  deal  with 
the  graver  offences  which  are  outside  the  ambit 
of  the  juge  de  paix.  As  a  rule  there  are  three 
judges  and  no  jury.  These  courts  are  empowered 
to  inflict  punishment  up  to  imprisonment  for 
flve  years.  The  Courts  of  Assize  are  held  every 
three  months  in  each  Department.  They  are 
presided  over  by  a  councillor  of  the  Court  of 
Appeal  with  two  assistants  and  a  jury  of  twelve, 
but  a  unanimous  verdict  is  not  required,  the  fate 
of  the  accused  hanging  on  a  majority  only. 
Another  feature  of  these  courts  is  the  juge 
d' instruction's  secret  preliminary  investigation 
into  each  case. 

Superior  to  the  Courts  of  Assize  are  those  of 
Appeal  and  the  Cour  de  Cassation,  which  became 
so  well  known  to  the  English  public  during  the 
famous  trial  of  Dreyfus.  This  court,  as  its  name 
implies,  can  abrogate  the  ruling  of  any  other 
tribunal,  with  the  exception  of  the  administrative 
courts.     This  high  authority  decides  on  matters 


64  FRANCE 

of  legal  principle  or  whether  the  court  from  which 
appeal  has  been  made  was  competent  to  make 
the  decision  in  question.  It  does  not  concern 
itself  primarily  with  the  facts  of  the  case,  and  if 
it  should  annul  any  finding  the  case  is  sent  to  a 
fresh  hearing  of  a  court  of  the  same  authority. 

The  administrative  police,  or  gardiens  de  la 
paicc,  are  approximately  equivalent  to  British 
police  constables,  and  must  not  be  confused  with 
the  gendarmerie,  which  is  a  military  body  carrying 
out  civil  duties  in  times  of  peace.  The  gendar- 
merie are  recruited  from  the  army,  there  being 
one  legion  in  each  army  corps  district.  Their 
strength  is  roughly  22,000  men,  equally  divided 
between  cavalry  and  infantry.  In  Paris  there 
is  a  separate  force  known  as  the  Garde  republi- 
caine,  which  carries  out  police  duties  very  much 
the  same  as  the  gendarmerie  in  the  Departments. 
They  number  about  3000,  of  whom  800  are 
mounted.  The  French  prison  system  was  in  a 
very  antiquated  state  in  1874,  when  a  commission 
on  prison  discipline  issued  its  report  in  favour 
of  cellular  confinements.  Prisons  were  therefore 
reconstructed,  and  after  many  years  had  elapsed 
some  of  the  older  ones  were  demolished,  the 
prisoners    thereafter    being    removed   from   the 


HOW  THE  FRENCH  GOVERN  THEMSELVES  65 

disadvantages  they  encountered  in  association. 
The  system  of  isolation  required  the  construction 
of  a  huge  new  prison  at  Fresnes-les-Rungis.  It 
contains  1500  cells,  and  when  it  was  completed 
in  1898  the  historic  Paris  prisons  of  Grande- 
Roquette,  St.  Pelagic,  and  Mazas  were  swept 
away. 

Taken  as  a  whole,  one  can  scarcely  endorse 
Taine's  utterance  that  modern  France  is  the 
work  of  Napoleon.  The  present  organisation 
of  the  nation  is  undoubtedly  due  to  the  masterly 
brain  and  tireless  energy  of  Napoleon,  but  the 
national  characteristics  of  the  French  people 
have  shown  little  change.  The  existence  of  a 
constitution,  the  even-handed  administration  of 
justice,  and  the  opening  of  the  highest  offices  in 
the  State  to  the  citizen  of  the  humblest  origin, 
do  not  yet  seem  to  have  affected  the  nature  of 
the  people.  Laughter,  tears,  and  anger  are  still 
near  the  surface ;  love  of  adventure  in  thought, 
word,  and  deed  does  not  yet  lead  the  French 
into  the  acquisition  of  the  solid  advantages 
their  enterprise  would  bring  did  they  only  per- 
severe on  the  hnes  of  their  initial  enterprise.  In 
spite  of  the  almost  frantic  desire  for  liberty 
there  is  no  doubt  that  the  French  tamely  submit 


66  FRANCE 

to  a  regime  which  Enghshmen  would  find  in 
some  matters  quite  intolerable.  If  suspicion  of 
smuggling  falls  upon  a  house  the  police  can 
make  domiciliary  visits  of  a  quite  arbitrary 
character.  The  Civil  Code,  too,  must  be  re- 
garded as  oppressive  so  long  as  it  retains  its 
attitude  of  looking  upon  the  untried  person  as 
guilty  until  such  time  as  his  trial  establishes  his 
innocence,  and  the  Anglo-Saxon  mind  is  revolted 
at  the  practice  of  endeavouring  to  extort  a 
confession  from  a  prisoner.  The  Napoleonic 
mould  did  not  alter  these  qualities,  and  even  in 
the  matter  of  religious  tolerance  the  French 
have  still  much  to  learn. 


CHAPTER  V 

ON   EDUCATION   AND   RELIGION 

The  annual  sum  of  4250  francs  (£170)  was 
considered  by  Napoleon — in  so  far  as  he  had 
opportunity  for  considering  the  subject — a  suffi- 
cient amount  of  money  to  devote  directly  to 
the  education  of  the  people  !  But  the  rulers  of 
States  a  brief  century  ago  were,  as  a  whole, 
inclined  to  leave  educational  matters  in  clerical 
hands,  and  the  nineteenth  century  will  stand 
out  in  the  world's  history  as  the  dawn  of  State 
responsibility  in  regard  to  the  education  of  the 
people. 

At  the  Restoration  in  1814  more  than  twelve 
times  as  great  a  sum  as  that  expended  by  Napoleon 
was  being  devoted  to  education,  and  the  amount 
rose  to  3,000,000  francs  in  1830,  to  12,000,000 
during  the  Second  Empire,  and  to  160,000,000 
under   the   Third   Republic.     To   the   last   sum 

67 


68  FRANCE 

must  be  added  another  100,000,000  francs  (ex- 
cluding the  money  devoted  to  the  erection  of 
schools)  spent  by  the  municipalities  and  com- 
munes, making  a  total  of  about  £11,400,000. 
In  1912  the  State  alone  was  spending  about 
£12,000,000  on  national  education. 

At  the  head  of  this  great  spending  department 
of  the  State  is  the  Minister  of  Public  Instruction. 
He  controls  not  only  the  whole  of  the  primary 
schools,  but  to  some  extent  the  entire  educational 
machinery  of  the  country,  private  schools  being 
subjected  to  State  inspection  and  supervision. 
Between  1901  and  1907  some  3000  public  clerical 
schools,  and  more  than  13,000  private  clerical 
schools,  were  suppressed  by  law.  The  law  passed 
in  1904  required  that  all  schools  controlled  by 
religious  bodies  should  be  closed  within  the  next 
ten  years,  which  period  is  just  about  to  elapse. 
Since  the  State  awoke  to  its  responsibilities  in 
educational  matters,  it  has  taken  roughly  a 
century  finally  to  extinguish  clerical  control. 
The  schools  are  divided  into  the  three  grades  of 
Primary,  Secondary,  and  Higher,  and  the  State 
admits  into  any  of  these  pupils  of  any  grade  of 
society.  In  the  rooms  of  lycee  or  college  the 
classes    meet    in    a    truly    democratic    fashion. 


ON  EDUCATION  AND  RELIGION  69 

The  college,  which  is  controlled  by  the  commune 
under  the  State,  is  considered  inferior  to  the 
lycee,  which  is  entirely  in  the  hands  of  the 
central  authority.  While  the  primary  schools 
are  compulsory  and  gratuitous  between  the  ages 
of  six  and  thirteen,  the  secondary  schools  charge 
small  fees  ranging  from  £2  a  year  up  to  £16. 
But  parents  with  bright  children  can  often  avoid 
this  expenditure  through  the  lavish  system  of 
scholarships  offered  by  the  State. 

Lycees  were  first  established  for  girls  in  1880, 
and  there  are  now  several  in  existence,  one  of 
them  having  700  students.  The  hours  of  the 
classes  are  from  8.30  to  11.30,  and  from  1.30 
to  3.30,  and  the  aim  has  been  to  run  them  on  the 
same  lines  as  those  of  the  boys.  Since  clericalism 
was  removed  from  the  education  of  girls,  there 
has  no  doubt  been  a  very  considerable  change 
in  the  scholastic  environment  of  the  jeune 
fille,  but  until  a  long  period  has  elapsed  it  will 
be  difficult  for  any  but  those  in  the  closest 
touch  with  educational  life  in  France  to  point 
out  how  far  the  advantages  outweigh  the  dis- 
advantages or  vice  versa.  The  lay  schoolmistress 
may  be  in  essentials  as  religiously-minded  as  any 
convent-trained  type  of  woman.     Her  influence 


70  FRANCE 

on  her  pupils  may  produce  as  moral  and  as 
religious  types  of  women  in  the  coming  generation 
as  those  of  the  immediate  past,  but  in  such 
a  change  in  the  training  of  the  girls  of  a  race 
not  fond  of  moral  discipline  who  can  foresee  the 
results  ? 

The  general  tendency  of  the  training  given  in 
the  lycee  has  been  towards  the  suppression  of 
originality.  There  seems  to  have  grown  up  in 
the  mind  of  the  authorities  an  impression  that 
the  only  means  of  keeping  the  youth  of  France 
under  proper  control  is  by  holding  them  down 
with  an  iron  grip,  not  merely  during  the  hours 
of  work  but  during  recreation  also.  This  may 
have  been  necessitated  by  a  certain  lack  of 
discipline  in  the  earliest  years  of  life,  young 
children  being  allowed  to  have  their  own  way 
to  an  altogether  undesirable  extent.  As  soon  as 
they  are  old  enough  the  boys,  having,  as  a  rule, 
begun  to  be  a  source  of  much  trouble  in  the  home, 
are  sent  to  school.  If  their  parents  are  able  to 
afford  the  fees,  the  gates  of  the  lycee  soon  close 
upon  their  days  of  wilfulness  and  disobedience. 
In  place  of  the  home  life  and  the  feminine  in- 
fluence with  which  they  have  been  familiar,  they 
are  confronted  with  a  discipline  of  semi-military 


ON  EDUCATION  AND  RELIGION  71 

severity.  Games  are  not  allowed,  and  in  the 
hours  of  recreation  in  walled  playgrounds  of  a 
generally  forbidding  order,  walking  and  talking 
alone  are  permitted.  Here,  as  in  the  class-room, 
the  boys  are  perpetually  under  the  eyes  of  the 
pion,  whose  duties  are  restricted  entirely  to  the 
maintenance  of  order.  Owing  to  suppression  in 
natural  directions,  it  is  not  surprising  if  the 
minds  of  the  boys  should  turn  into  the  unhealthy 
directions  of  intrigue  and  pernicious  literature. 

M.  Demolins,  who  a  few  years  ago  tried  the 
experiment  of  running  his  school  on  English  lines, 
has  found  the  results  excellent.  So  greatly 
appreciated  are  his  efforts  to  abolish  the  bad 
features  of  the  lycee  that  he  is  unable  to  meet  the 
demand  on  the  capacity  of  his  buildings.  He  is 
of  opinion  that  the  Anglo-Saxon  is  superior  to 
the  French  because  of  the  better  training  given 
at  school,  discouragement  of  initiative  and  sup- 
pression of  independence  being  the  chief  features 
of  the  schools  of  his  own  country,  while  the  Anglo- 
Saxon  allows  boys  a  freedom  which  develops 
self-reliance  and  individuality. 

"  Every  one  knows  our  dreadful  college," 
writes  M.  Demolins,  "  with  its  much  too  long 
classes  and  studies,  its  recreations  far  too  short 


72  FRANCE 

and  without  exercise,  its  prison  walks  a  mono- 
tonous going  and  coming  between  high  heart- 
breaking walls,  and  then  every  Sunday  and 
Thursday  the  military  promenade  in  rank,  the 
exercise  of  old  men,  not  of  youth." 

The  boarder  at  the  lycee,  of  course,  feels  the 
harshness  of  the  regime  to  a  degree  that  the  day- 
boy never  experiences,  home  hours  mitigating 
the  severity  of  the  long  working  day. 

As  a  whole,  it  may  be  said  that  the  ideal  of 
the  educational  system  has  been  intellectuality 
rather  than  that  of  character  building,  and  in 
the  former  France  is  superior  to  England,  the 
system  producing  a  higher  average  of  intellectual 
capacity.  If  both  countries  could  take  to  them- 
selves the  strong  features  that  each  possesses  it 
would  be  very  materially  to  their  advantage. 
Changes  in  the  right  direction  are  already  taking 
place  in  France.  It  is  quite  probable  that  the 
pion  will  be  suppressed  before  long,  and  cricket, 
football,  and  other  manly  and  health -giving 
games  are  beginning  to  take  the  place  of  the  old 
man's  stroll  under  supervision.  The  fact  that 
the  Boy  Scout  is  appearing  all  over  France  seems 
to  herald  the  dawn  of  a  growing  sturdiness  and 
manliness  in  the  youth  of  the  nation.     At  the 


CHILDREN    OF    PARIS    IN    THE    LUXEMBOURG   GARDENS. 


ON  EDUCATION  AND  RELIGION  73 

present  day  the  average  boy  has  an  undoubtedly 
girlish  softness  in  his  dress  and  general  appear- 
ance. He  wears  sailor  suits  at  an  age  which 
would  produce  laughter  amongst  Anglo-Saxon 
boys.  He  appears  in  white  socks  for  several 
years  longer  than  the  English  boy  would  tolerate, 
and  his  thinly-soled  boots  suggest  the  promenade 
rather  than  any  form  of  strenuous  game.  His 
clothes  do  not  appear  to  have  been  made  for  any 
hard  wear,  and  as  a  rule  the  knickerbockers  of 
soft  thin  grey  material  so  generally  to  be  seen 
are  unfit  for  any  rough  use  whatever.  Even  the 
large  black  leather  portfolios  in  which  books 
and  papers  are  carried  to  and  from  school  seem 
to  receive  as  careful  handling  as  though  they 
belonged  to  a  Government  official  rather  than 
that  most  destructive  of  creatures — the  school- 
boy. In  England  one  is  familiar  with  the  sight 
of  four  or  five  books  dangling  at  the  end  of  the 
strap  which  secures  them,  enabling  the  owner  to 
convert  his  home-work  into  a  handy  weapon  of 
offence,  but  the  soft  leather  case  of  French  boys 
and  girls,  which  must  be  carefully  carried  under 
one  arm,  offers  no  such  fascinating  by-purpose. 

If  parents   keep   their   boys   in   socks   for   a 
longer  period  than  seems  rational  to  the  Anglo- 

10 


74  FRANCE 

Saxon,  they  frequently  go  farther  with  their 
girls,  who  often  enough  may  be  seen  with  bare  legs 
until  they  are  nearly  as  tall  as  their  mothers. 

Very  much  stress  is  laid  on  the  examinations, 
which  commence  at  the  age  of  fifteen  or  sixteen, 
when  the  lycee  and  college  training  terminates. 
The  system  since  1902  has  consisted  of  a  period 
of  seven  years  divided  into  two  parts.  At  the 
expiry  of  the  first,  which  consists  of  four  years, 
the  pupil  can  choose  one  of  four  courses.  The 
first  is  Latin  and  Greek,  the  second  Latin  and 
sciences,  the  third  Latin  and  modern  languages, 
and  the  fourth  sciences  and  modern  languages. 
Having  passed  three  years  on  one  of  these 
courses,  he  should  be  ready  for  the  two  examina- 
tions by  which  he  can  obtain  the  degree  known 
as  the  Baccalaureat  de  V enseignement.  This  is 
the  outer  gateway  to  be  passed  through  before 
the  scholar  can  enter  the  citadels  of  any  of  the 
great  professions,  such  as  law,  letters,  medicine, 
or  Protestant  theology. 

The  State  provides  the  higher  education  in 
its  universities  and  in  its  specialised  higher 
schools,  and  since  1875  private  individuals  and 
bodies,  so  long  as  they  are  not  clerical,  have  been 
permitted  to  take  part  in  the  advanced  educa- 


ON  EDUCATION  AND  RELIGION  75 

tional  work  of  the  country,  but  the  State  faculties 
alone  have  the  power  to  confer  degrees.  The 
five  classes  of  faculties  associated  with  the 
various  universities  confer  degrees  in  law,  science, 
medicine,  letters,  and  Protestant  theology. 

The  keystone  of  the  arch  of  learning  in  France 
is  the  Institut  de  France.  It  embodies  the  five 
great  academies  of  science  and  literature,  but 
omits  that  of  medicine,  which  stands  apart. 

In  England  some  social  importance  attaches 
to  a  man  on  account  of  his  having  been  educated 
at  Eton  or  Harrow  and  having  afterwards  taken 
a  degree  at  one  of  the  two  mother  universities, 
irrespective  of  his  having  shown  himself  an 
indifferent  scholar,  but  south  of  the  Channel  the 
scene  of  a  man's  education  counts  for  naught  in 
later  life.  The  moral  and  social  sides  of  the 
English  system  would  seem  to  have  crowded  out 
to  a  great  extent  the  intellectual  side,  which, 
with  the  essentially  practical  people  of  France, 
forms  the  whole  structure.  From  the  teacher 
in  the  primary  school  to  the  heads  of  the  uni- 
versities no  effort  is  made  to  influence  character : 
"  As  soon  as  the  student  leaves  the  lecture  hall 
he  is  free  to  return  to  the  niche  he  has  constituted 
for  himself,   to  its   probable  triviahty   and  its 


76  FRANCE 

possible  grossness,  or  to  the  vulgar  pleasures  of 
the  town.  .  .  .  We  lose  the  advantage  of  that 
peculiar  monastic,  thoughtful  life  which  is  offered 
to  the  young  Englishman."  ^ 

An  almost  childlike  simplicity  seems  to  be  the 
keynote  of  the  religion  of  that  portion  of  the 
French  people  which  still  adheres  to  the  observ- 
ances of  the  Roman  Church.  The  nation,  until 
recent  years,  professed  the  Catholic  faith  and 
worshipped  the  Virgin  as  the  mother  of  the 
Saviour  of  the  world.  In  her  honour,  and  to 
keep  her  presence  ever  in  mind,  to  envisage  her 
to  mortal  eyes,  they  erected  statues  and  placed 
little  figures  at  street-corners,  by  the  road-side, 
and  upon  the  altars  of  churches,  and  these  are 
still  objects  of  veneration  among  the  people. 
One  of  the  largest  and  most  imposing  representa- 
tions of  the  Virgin  is  Notre  Dame  de  France,  a 
colossal  figure  cast  from  guns  captured  in  the 
Crimean  War,  which  is  erected  on  the  summit  of 
the  basaltic  cliff  which  towers  above  the  ancient 
town  of  Le  Puy-en-Velay  (Haute  Loire).  The 
figure  is  so  gigantic — it  stands  forth  gilded  by 
the  rising  or  the  setting  sun  high  above  one's 
head,  even  when  standing  on  the  top  of  the  rock 

1  W.  L.  George. 


ON  EDUCATION  AND  RELIGION  77 

upon  which  it  has  been  erected — that  one  can 
scarce  forbear  to  look  upon  it  without  some 
admiration,  irrespective  of  its  merits  as  a  work 
of  art.  The  features  are  of  a  sweet  and  simple 
beauty,  although  of  a  stereotyped  order,  and  even 
to  those  whose  religious  ideas  do  not  lean  in  the 
direction  of  the  veneration  of  representations  of 
deities  it  is  easy  to  see  how  a  simple  peasant,  trained 
in  the  religious  system  which  erects  such  images, 
can  fall  into  the  attitude  of  prayer  by  merely 
looking  on  such  an  achievement.  .  .  .  Gazing 
at  the  figure  standing  high  in  the  midst  of  an 
amphitheatre  of  picturesque  mountains,  one  feels 
some  explanation  for  the  attitude  of  the  religious 
towards  the  immense  figure;  .  .  .  and  then  one 
turns  away  to  descend  from  the  rock,  and  passing 
behind  the  pedestal  of  the  effigy  one  observes  a 
door,  and  above  it  a  notice  to  the  effect  that  on 
payment  of  ten  centimes  one  may  ascend  within 
the  Vierge,  and  when  the  maximum  fee  has  been 
paid  one  may  actually  place  oneself  within  the 
head  and  gaze  out  upon  an  immense  panorama 
from  a  position  of  wonderful  novelty.  .  .  .  Where 
is  the  vision,  where  the  sense  of  fitness,  where 
any  atmosphere  of  sanctity  ?  Does  the  in- 
congruity of  such  an  arrangement  strike  no  one 


78  FRANCE 

among  the  religiously-minded  people  who  visit 
Le  Puy  ? 

It  would  appear  that  the  French  prefer  to 
have  all  that  is  outward  in  their  religion  as 
much  a  part  of  their  daily  lives  as  any  other 
objects  of  common  use.  Thus  the  coverings  of 
the  inner  doors  of  a  French  church  are  almost 
invariably  worn  into  holes  or  discoloured  with 
the  frequent  handling  of  those  who  every  day 
spend  a  few  minutes  in  the  incense-laden  atmo- 
sphere of  their  parish  church.  The  floors  are 
dirty  with  the  constant  coming  and  going  from 
the  streets,  and  the  need  for  doormats  does  not 
appear  to  be  observed.  On  week-days,  apart 
from  the  clergy,  it  is  exceptional  to  see  a  man 
in  a  church  unless  he  is  there  in  some  official 
capacity.  One  will  find  men  carrying  out  repairs, 
and  it  does  not  seem  to  occur  to  them  to  remove 
their  hats;  one  will  see  them  as  tourists  with 
guide-books  in  their  hands,  or,  as  at  St.  Denis 
in  the  suburbs  of  Paris,  a  man  in  uniform  will 
conduct  visitors  through  the  choir  and  crypt, 
and  he  too  finds  it  unnecessary  to  uncover  his 
head ;  but  one  goes  far  to  find  any  other  than 
women  and  children  kneeling  in  prayer  before 
the  altars  or  stations  of  the  cross  on  any  other 


0f 


^ 


ON  EDUCATION  AND  RELIGION  79 

day  than  Sunday.  It  is  the  women  whose 
rehgious  needs  bring  them  into  places  of  worship 
in  the  midst  of  the  working  hours  of  the  week- 
day, men  rarely  coming  unless  their  steps  are 
directed  thither  for  a  wedding  or  a  funeral. 
And  on  Sundays  few  churches  would  be  required 
if  the  women  ceased  to  attend. 

Funerals  have  not  yet  lost  their  impressive 
trappings  as  is  the  case  in  England,  where  even 
the  poor  are  beginning  to  find  it  less  a  necessity 
to  have  the  hearse  drawn  by  horses  adorned  with 
immense  black  plumes  and  long  black  cloths 
coming  down  almost  to  the  ground.  In  France 
these  things  are  still  much  in  evidence,  and 
imposing  black  and  purple  hangings  studded 
with  immense  silver  tear-drops  are  put  up  in 
the  church  if  the  estate  or  the  relatives  of  the 
deceased  can  afford  such  melancholy  splendour. 
Before  leaving  the  church  after  the  funeral 
service,  friends  and  relatives  pass  one  by  one  to 
the  bier,  and  there  each  takes  a  crucifix  and 
makes  the  sign  of  the  cross. 

The  interior  of  a  French  church  is,  as  a  rule, 
so  dark  and  shadowy  that  the  clusters  of  candles 
burning  before  the  shrines  sparkle  brilliantly  in 
the    cavernous    gloom    of   its    apsidal    chapels. 


80  FRANCE 

casting  an  uncertain  and  mystic  light  on  pictures 
and  effigies  of  saints  and  apostles,  on  shining 
objects  of  silver  and  gold,  and  on  gaudy  orna- 
ment and  tinsel.  Looming  out  of  the  obscurity, 
the  ghostly  representation  of  the  crucified  Christ 
is  faintly  illuminated ;  a  few  inky  figures  are 
grouped  before  the  altars,  their  blackness  relieved 
only  by  the  white  caps  of  the  peasants — for  it  is 
the  custom  for  women  to  wear  black  when  they 
go  to  church ;  the  air  is  heavy  with  incense,  and 
one  feels  that  superficial  glamour  which  makes 
its  strong  appeal  to  those  who  find  satisfaction  in 
the  mainly  sensuous  emotions  caused  by  these 
surroundings.  When  an  organ  pours  forth  its 
sonorous  and  mellow  notes  and  men's  voices  chant 
Gregorian  music  before  the  brilliantly  lighted  altar 
sparkling  with  golden  ornament,  when  the  solemn 
Latin  liturgy  is  recited  and  the  consecrated 
elements  are  raised  by  the  priest,  the  average 
religious  requirements  of  the  French  would  seem 
to  be  satisfied.  Those  who  do  not  find  any  satis- 
faction in  watching  and  listening  to  these  offices 
of  the  Roman  Church  as  a  rule  drop  into  a  state 
of  agnosticism,  if  not  of  complete  irreligion.  To 
be  logical  one  must  do  so,  and  a  growing  majority 
of   Frenchmen   seem   to    find   no    other    course 


ON  EDUCATION  AND  RELIGION  81 

unless  they  belong  to  the  comparatively  small 
body  of  Protestants  or  the  Jewish  communities.^ 
There  can  be  no  doubt  at  all  that  the  Roman 
Church  has  lost  its  hold  on  a  vast  proportion  of 
its  adherents,  and  those  who  are  still  numbered 
among  the  "  faithful "  are  every  year  shrinking 
in  numbers. 

"  French  Protestants,"  writes  Mr.  W.  L. 
George,^  "and  French  Jews  are  as  devout,  as 
clean-living,  as  spiritually  minded  as  our  most 
enlightened  Churchmen  and  Nonconformists  ;  a 
visit  to  any  Parisian  synagogue  or  to  the  Oratory 
will  demonstrate  in  a  moment  that  the  French 
have  not  forgotten  how  to  pray.  The  congrega- 
tions are  as  large  as  ever  they  were,  and  they 
contain  as  great  a  proportion  of  men  as  in 
England."  And  he  adds  :  "  This  distinction  of 
sex  must  everywhere  be  made,  and  particularly 
in  France,  where  Roman  Catholicism  flaunts  a 
sumptuous  aestheticism,  voluptuous  and  worldly, 
capable  of  appealing  both  to  the  refined  and  to 
the  sensuous."  Mr.  George  believes  that  French 
Catholics  have  not  turned  against  Christ,  but 
against  the  ministers  of  the  Christian  religion  in 

^  The  Protestants  number  about  600,000,  the  Jews  70,000,  and  the 
nominal  CathoHcs  39,000,000. 

"  France  in  the  Twentieth  Century — an  admirable  work. 

11 


82  FRANCE 

his  land  because  they  have  been  discovered  to  be 
unfaithful  servants.  It  is  his  belief  that  the 
Church  is  dying — "  dying  hard  but  surely  "  ; 
and  who  can  quarrel  with  his  statement  that  the 
people  have  turned  their  backs  on  its  ministers, 
that  they  are  on  the  threshold  of  agnosticism, 
and  that  the  Church  is  putting  forth  no  hand  to 
stay  them  ?  The  next  two  or  three  generations 
can  scarcely  fail  to  witness  the  death  by  atrophy 
of  the  Roman  faith  in  France;  but  the  French 
are  not  an  irreligious  people,  and  perhaps  a  wider 
faith  may  spring  up  from  the  ashes  of  the  creed 
which  is  so  fast  growing  cold. 

One  might  compare  religious  systems  to  the 
unresponsive  edifices  in  which  public  worship  is 
conducted,  for  they  seem  equally  incapable  of 
spontaneous  adaptability  to  the  needs  of  the 
people,  and  only  the  stress  and  labour  of  the  laity 
ever  produces  any  adaptation  to  the  changing 
needs  of  those  for  whom  the  structure  exists. 

Because  the  accumulated  resentment  of  the 
French  people  as  a  whole  against  the  shortcomings 
of  their  national  Church  has  resulted  in  a  complete 
divorce  from  the  State,  and  because  the  clergy 
have  rebelled  against  the  laws  which  have 
recently  been  passed,  and  have  therefore  become 


ON  EDUCATION  AND  RELIGION  83 

in  a  certain  sense  outlaws — servants,  as  it  were, 
of  a  discredited  section  of  the  community — it  has 
been  easy  for  superficial  observers  to  come  to 
the  conclusion  that  the  French  nation  has  virtu- 
ally assumed  the  garb  of  atheism.  This  is 
always  the  arrow  which  strikes  the  legislative 
body  determined  to  dissociate  itself  with  any 
form  of  religion,  but  as  in  England,  where  devoted 
Churchmen  are  ranged  on  the  side  of  disestablish- 
ment, so  in  France  the  national  voice  that  spoke 
for  a  severance  between  Church  and  State  was 
not  that  of  a  people  without  religion,  but  rather 
that  of  a  people  unwilling  to  maintain  a  system 
which  had  fallen  away  from  its  duty  and  its 
ideals.  Atheism  and  agnosticism  would  appear 
to  be  phases  in  the  religious  development  of  the 
human  race,  the  positions  into  which  various 
types  of  mind  are  driven  when  dissatisfied  with 
the  explanation  of  the  purpose,  duty,  and  future 
of  the  individual  as  set  forth  by  a  particular 
Church.  That  some  new  development  of  the 
truth  will  supersede  that  which  has  been  cast 
aside  seems  inevitable. 

In  this  period  of  upheaval  what  is  the  attitude 
of  the  people,  of  the  peasant,  to  M.  le  Curit 
Social  intimacy  between  priest  and  parishioners 


84  FRANCE 

is  very  great,  and  the  cmre  is  often  a  very 
good  fellow  whose  practical  religion  is  much 
broader  than  the  ecclesiasticism  he  represents. 
He  is,  roughly  speaking,  of  the  peasant  class  and 
is  regarded  as  socially  inferior  by  the  equivalent 
to  the  "  county  "  circle  of  his  neighbourhood. 
Unlike  the  English  clergy,  who  are  often  dis- 
tinguishable from  the  laity  by  little  besides  a 
distinctive  collar  and  hat,  he  is  always  to  be  seen 
in  his  soutane  and  with  white -bordered  black 
lappets  beneath  his  chin.  He  is,  as  a  rule,  anti- 
Republican,  and  is  therefore  out  of  sympathy 
with  the  people  and  the  whole  apparatus  of  the 
government  of  to-day.  To  a  huge  mass  of  the 
people  he  is  nicknamed  the  calotin. 

Paul  Sabatier  explains  how  the  association  of 
the  Church  with  politics  affects  the  relations  of 
priest  and  parishioner  : — 

At  election  times,  especially,  how  great  an  impression 
is  made  on  the  mind  of  the  simple  by  the  defeat  of  one 
who  has  been  put  forward  as  the  candidate  of  le  bon 
Dieu,  and  the  triumph  of  the  candidate  of  "  the 
Satanic  sect "  !  When  such  coincidences  recur  over 
forty  years  with  increasing  frequency,  the  most  pious 
countryman  begins  to  ask  if  Satan  be  not  stronger  than 
the  Almighty.  The  artisan,  meeting  his  parish  priest, 
speaks  in  a  tone  at  once  commiserating  and  mocking  of 
God's  business,  which  is  not  going  well.     Blasphemy  ! 


ON  EDUCATION  AND  RELIGION  85 

thinks  our  good  priest.  But  no ;  they  have  only 
blasphemed  who  taught  him  to  identify  a  political 
party  with  religion.  His  rudeness  is  not  very  different 
from  that  of  Elijah,  chiding  on  Carmel's  summit  the 
priests  of  Baal.  .  .  .  But  this  rudeness,  like  that  of  the 
prophet,  disguises  an  outburst  of  religious  feeling,  still 
awkward  in  its  manifestation,  and  even,  perhaps, 
expressing  itself  by  deplorable  means .  .  .  ^ 

Since  1882,  when  the  undenominational  schools 
were  established,  there  has  been  a  fierce  battle 
between  Church  and  State,  which  has  scarcely 
come  to  a  close  at  the  present  hour  ;  but  emerging 
from  the  din  and  dust  of  the  prolonged  warfare 
there  is  one  salient  fact,  namely,  a  growing 
desire  among  the  great  mass  of  teachers  for 
increasing  the  undenominational  moral  teaching 
in  the  schools.  A  compelling  force  is  obliging 
the  school  to  build  up  a  strong  moral  training 
for  the  young,  entirely  independent  of  clerical 
influence. 

^  France  To-day:  its  Religious  Orientation.  M.  Sabatier  pro- 
claims himself  a  Protestant  who  has  sought  to  love  both  Catholicism 
and  Free  Thought. 


CHAPTER  VI 

SOME    ASPECTS    OF    PARIS    AND    OF    TOWN    LIFE    IN 
GENERAL 

The  reckless  driving  and  the  wonderful  lack  of 
regulation  in  the  streets  of  the  capital  and  the 
majority  of  the  cities  of  France  do  not  prevent 
the  streets  from  possessing  a  character  encourag- 
ing sociality  and  relaxation.  This  is  due  to  a 
great  extent  to  the  ever-inviting  cafe,  which  con- 
trives to  keep  clean  table-cloths  and  the  oppor- 
tunity of  a  comfortable  meal  in  the  open  air  within 
six  feet  of  a  rushing  and  tempestuous  stream  of 
wheeled  traffic.  In  addition  there  is  much  market- 
ing in  France,  which  adds  colour  and  human 
interest  to  what  might  otherwise  be  a  featureless 
street  or  square.  In  walking  as  a  mere  visitor 
through  the  streets  of  a  French  town,  one  seems  to 
witness  more  of  the  intimate  life  of  the  place  in 
a  few  hours  than  one  would  do  in  England  in  a 

80 


PARIS  AND  TOWN  LIFE  87 

week.  From  the  baking  of  bread  to  haircutting 
and  shaving  and  the  eating  of  food,  there  is 
much  more  of  work  and  play  visible  from  the 
curb-stone.  In  England  the  staff  of  life  seems  to 
reach  the  dining-room  table  by  invisible  means, 
so  seldom  does  one  see  bread  carried  through 
the  streets,  but  among  the  French — a  nation 
of  bread-eaters — long  loaves  as  well  as  circular 
ones  are  to  be  seen  tucked  under  the  arm  of 
almost  every  tenth  person  one  meets.  The 
working  classes  seem  to  be  continually  buying 
bread  freshly  baked,  and  one  loaf  at  a  time  ! 
And  those  who  may  be  seen  carrying  bread  or 
vegetables,  or  whatever  they  have  just  purchased 
at  the  market,  are  more  at  home  in  the  street 
than  are  Anglo-Saxons,  who  are  apt  to  regard 
the  common  highways  of  their  towns  as  channels 
for  coming  and  going  to  and  from  business  or 
pleasure  whereon  lingering  or  conversation  is 
undesirable,  indiscreet,  and  not  without  danger, 
for  it  is  generally  recognised  that  those  who  pass 
hours  of  rest  or  idleness  in  the  streets  are  persons 
without  homes  or  of  undesirable  reputation. 
But  in  a  French  city  one  is  invited  at  every  turn 
to  buy  a  newspaper  or  periodical  at  a  kiosk  and 
to  take  a  seat  at  a  table  close  by,  where,  having 


88  FRANCE 

ordered  a  bock  or  a  cup  of  coffee,  one  is  free  to 
read  undisturbed  for  hours. 

In  Paris  the  gossip  of  the  boulevards  is  part 
of  the  Hfe  of  a  big  section  of  the  people,  and  yet 
to  the  casual  and  superficial  observer  it  might 
be  thought  that  there  was  less  opportunity  for 
chatting  in  the  streets  than  is  offered  in  London. 
The  French  boulevard  is  in  reality  no  more  free 
from  danger  than  the  English  street,  but  the 
people  have  accustomed  themselves  to  the  con- 
ditions. Among  Latin  peoples  there  is  a  time- 
honoured  weakness  for  throwing  out  of  the 
window  all  sorts  and  conditions  of  rubbish,  and 
those  who  are  chatting  in  a  patch  of  shade  in 
some  quiet  corner  of  a  street  may  be  rudely 
disturbed  by  the  fall  of  a  basinful  of  old  cabbage 
leaves  or  other  kitchen  ejecta.  Worse  than  this 
are  the  strange  and  often  offensive  odours  that 
assail  one  in  the  streets.  Imperfect  sanitation  is 
commonly  the  cause  of  the  noxious  atmosphere 
of  so  many  streets  in  French  towns.  The  artist 
sometimes  pays  a  heavy  price  for  the  picture  he 
obtains  of  some  picturesque  quarter  on  account 
of  the  contaminated  air  he  is  obliged  to  breathe. 
In  Caen,  where  splendid  Norman  and  Gothic 
churches  thrill  those  who  appreciate  mediaeval 


PARIS  AND  TOWN  LIFE  89 

architecture,  the  malodorous  streets  often  frighten 
one  away. 

Sanitation  has  improved  enormously  in  recent 
years,  and  is  still  making  great  strides  forward, 
but  the  people  have  a  great  deal  to  learn  in  the 
use  of  the  new  appliances  that  are  provided. 
This  leeway  is  less  easy  to  make  up  than  that  of 
mechanical  contrivance,  and  much  time  will  no 
doubt  elapse  before  every  one  is  educated  up  to 
the  proper  appreciation  and  use  of  sanitary 
arrangements.  Municipal  authorities  have  also 
much  to  learn.  There  should  not  exist  the  smallest 
loophole  for  an  architect  to  erect  a  modern 
building  without  providing  a  direct  outlet  to 
the  open  air  to  all  the  sanitary  quarters,  and 
yet  in  a  recently  erected  hotel  in  the  Etoile 
district  of  Paris,  such  a  cardinal  requirement  of 
health  is  ignored,  the  only  ventilation  being 
a  window  that  lights  a  cupboard  for  hot-water 
cans,  and  that  in  turn  is  the  sole  ventilation  of 
a  bathroom,  outside  air  reaching  neither  the  first 
nor  the  last !  London,  which  before  the  Great 
Fire  was  a  city  whose  smells  had  become  pro- 
verbial, is  now  the  cleanest  and  healthiest  city 
in  the  world,  its  sanitary  by-laws  leaving  no 
loopholes    for    slipshod    work ;     but    Paris,    the 

12 


90  FRANCE 

world  centre  for  the  choicest  and  most  exquisite 
of  perfumery,  has  still  much  progress  to  make 
before  complete  enjoyment  of  its  cheerful,  busy, 
richly  coloured  street  life  can  be  experienced. 

Every  one  knows  the  difficulties  of  looking  at 
and  observing  with  seeing  eyes  the  everyday 
objects  with  which  one  is  surrounded.  A  little 
girl  paying  a  visit  to  London  from  the  country 
once  pointed  out  to  the  writer  what  a  number  of 
blind  horses  there  were  to  be  seen  in  the  streets, 
and  he  was  obliged  to  confess  that  he  had  never 
noticed  any.  Such  limitations  seem  to  debar 
one  from  making  comparisons  between  one's 
own  form  of  urban  civilisation  and  another,  but 
allowing  for  a  certain  lack  of  observation  in  the 
land  of  one's  upbringing,  there  are  some 
features  of  French  town  life  to  which  one  may 
draw  attention. 

Very  early  in  his  first  experiences  of  Paris  the 
visitor  discovers  that  the  rule  of  the  road  is  to 
keep  to  the  right,  and  that  there  is  little  certainty 
of  what  may  happen  where  the  great  streams  of 
traffic  meet.  The  policeman  of  Paris  may  hold 
up  his  baton,  but  it  is  not  in  the  least  likely  that 
a  complete  check  to  the  traffic  behind  him  will 
result.     After   an   exhaustive   study   of  London 


A    TYPICAL    COCHER    OF    PARIS. 


PARIS  AND  TOWN  LIFE  91 

methods  the  Parisian  authorities  have  come  to 
the  conclusion  that  it  ^  is  the  French  character 
which  prevents  their  officers  from  carrying  out 
the  same  methods  in  Paris.  Notwithstanding  the 
quiet  way  in  which  the  French  submit  to  certain 
laws  which  would  not  be  tolerated  in  England, 
they  appear  to  resent  control  in  this  department 
of  life.  The  police  of  Britain  are  a  bigger,  more 
solid  and  imperturbable  type  than  those  of  their 
neighbours  across  the  Channel,  but  an  east-ender 
might  make  impertinent  comments  if  the  police- 
man who  held  up  his  donkey -cart  had  patent 
leather  toe-caps  to  his  boots — a  by -no -means 
unusual  sight  in  Paris  ! 

The  quaint,  noisy  omnibuses  pulled  by  three 
horses  abreast  have  been  replaced  by  heavy 
motor  -  propelled  vehicles  which  still,  however, 
preserve  the  old  features  of  first-  and  second- 
class  sections,  and  the  standing  accommodation 
for  eight  or  ten  persons.  One  mounts  and  alights 
from  the  middle  of  the  rear  of  the  vehicle,  the 
opening  being  guarded  by  a  chain  controlled 
by  the  conductor — a  method  offering  less  oppor- 
tunity for  dropping  off  before  the  'bus  has  come 
to  a  standstill.  Although  the  motor -cab  is 
present  in  considerable  numbers,  the  horse-drawn 


92  FRANCE 

taxi  still  holds  its  own.  It  is  cheap,  and  although, 
through  the  close  coupling  of  the  front  pair  of 
wheels,  it  can  be  overturned  quite  easily,  it  is  a 
decidedly  pleasant  means  of  conveyance,  with 
less  anxiety  for  the  fare  than  the  auto-taxi, 
but  the  drivers  seem  to  desire  to  out -do  the 
chauffeurs  in  giving  as  much  thrill  and  sensation 
as  skilful  and  often  reckless  driving  will  provide. 

His  hatred  of  the  bourgeois — the  "  man  in  the  street  " 
— in  spite  of,  and  indeed  because  of,  his  being  a  potential 
client,  is  expressed  at  every  yard.  He  constantly  tries 
to  run  them  down,  which  makes  strangers  to  Paris 
accuse  the  Paris  cabman  of  driving  badly,  while  in  point 
of  fact  he  is  not  driving  at  all,  but  playing  with  miracu- 
lous skill  a  game  of  his  own.  .  .  .  The  cabman's  wild 
career  through  the  streets,  the  constant  waving  and 
slashing  of  his  pitiless  whip,  his  madcap  hurtlements 
and  collisions,  the  frenzied  gesticulations  which  he 
exchanges  with  his  "  fare,"  the  panic-stricken  flight  of 
the  agonized  women  whose  lives  he  has  endangered, 
the  ugly  rushes  which  the  public  occasionally  make  at 
him  with  a  view  to  lynching  him,  the  sprawlings  and 
fallings  of  his  maddened,  hysterical,  starving  horse, 
contribute  as  much  as  anything  to  the  spasmodic 
intensity,  the  electric  blue-fire  diablerie,  which  are 
characteristic  of  the  general  movement  of  Paris.* 

No  doubt  the  hansom-cab  —  the  gondola  of 
London   as   some   one   termed   it — would   have 


1 


Rowland  Strong,  The  Sensations  of  Paris. 


PARIS  AND  TOWN  LIFE  98 

survived  if  it  had  accepted  the  hmitations  of 
the  taximeter,  but  refusing  to  adjust  itself  to 
circumstance  its  numbers  steadily  diminished. 

Among  the  omnibuses  and  taxis  of  both  types 
and  the  numerous  private  motor-cars  there 
passes  at  all  times  of  the  day  a  wonderful  stream 
of  country  vehicles.  Vegetables  are  conspicuous, 
but  these  might  be  overlooked,  whereas  the  hay 
and  straw  carts  assail  the  eye  by  their  immense 
proportions.  They  might  almost  be  dubbed 
lazy  men's  loads,  for  they  have  the  appearance 
of  moving  hay  -  stacks  and  require  the  most 
skilful  manoeuvring  in  the  midst  of  so  much 
impetuously  driven  traffic.  These  country  carts 
almost  give  the  streets  of  Paris  a  provincial 
flavour,  their  horses  and  drivers  being  more 
essentially  rural  than  anything  one  sees  in  London, 
even  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Covent  Garden. 
Riding  quietly  through  the  wheeled  traffic  the 
sight  of  half  a  dozen  members  of  the  semi- 
military  Garde  repyhlicaine  is  a  very  familiar 
one.  Their  uniforms  are  so  military  in  character 
that  visitors  to  Paris  generally  mistake  them  for 
soldiers. 

On  the  pavements  of  the  streets  a  striking 
feature  is  the  number  of  women  who  go  about 


94  FRANCE 

their  business  without  wearing  hats.  In  the 
dinner  hour  of  the  midinette,  between  twelve  and 
one  (from  which  she  derives  her  name),  this  is 
particularly  noticeable,  the  streets  and  public 
gardens  overflowing  with  this  hard-worked  and 
underpaid  class  of  Parisienne.  These  girls  and 
women  are  the  "  labour  "  of  the  dressmaking 
establishments  wherein  is  produced  all  that  is 
most  admired  by  the  well-dressed  women  of  the 
world.  The  majority  are  very  underpaid,  the 
young  and  inexperienced  earning  about  1  fr.  50 
a  day,  the  petites  couturieres,  as  a  rule,  having  a 
wage  between  1  and  3  francs  a  day,  which  does 
not  go  far  in  Paris,  where  the  cost  of  living  is 
roughly  double  that  of  London.  In  the  leading 
establishments  the  midinette  may  earn  from 
£35  to  over  £50  a  year,  but  these  are  the  highly 
skilled  ouvrieres  and  do  not  represent  a  very 
large  proportion  of  the  whole,  whose  incomes 
have  been  roughly  estimated  in  three  divisions, 
each  representing  one-third  of  the  whole  number. 
The  most  poorly  paid  third  receives  less  than 
5  francs  a  day,  the  intermediate  section  attains 
the  5-franc  level,  and  the  most  prosperous  third 
exceeds  it  to  the  amount  already  mentioned. 
A  small  number  of  women  become  what  is  known 


AUTUMN   IN   THE    CHAMPS   ELYSEES,    PARIS. 


PARIS  AND  TOWN  LIFE  95 

as  premieres  in  famous  houses  in  the  Rue  de  la 
Paix,  the  classic  street  from  which  the  fashions 
in  woman's  attire  for  the  whole  of  the  civilised 
world  are  believed  to  emanate.  These  clever 
French  women  are  endowed  with  a  very  high 
degree  of  taste  and  skill,  and  their  gifts  reach 
a  comparatively  high  market  value,  bringing  in 
an  annual  income  of  about  £150. 

The  work-girls  who  take  sewing  to  their  homes 
can  earn  from  75  centimes  to  2  francs  a  day. 
In  her  interesting  book  on  Paris  life  Mile,  de 
Pratz  gives  the  following  two  budgets  of  midi- 
nettes  receiving  £34  and  £48  per  annum  : — 

850  fr.  ■peT  annum     1200  fr.  per  annum 
(£34).  (£48). 

Lodging 100  £4  150  £6 

Food 550  £22  750  £30 

Clothes 100  £4  150  £6 

Heat,  light,  washing,  and  recreation  100  £4  150  £6 

850  1200 

The  struggle  to  make  ends  meet  on  the  smaller 
incomes  is  no  doubt  great,  for  Paris,  it  must 
always  be  remembered,  does  not  provide  cheap 
living  for  any  one,  not  even  in  its  poorest  quarters. 
As  a  whole  the  midinette  class  is  badly  fed  and 
therefore  delicate  and  too  often  a  prey  to  con- 
sumption.    It  does  not  produce  a  high  average 


96  FRANCE 

of  good-looking  girls,  for,  being  fond  of  amusement, 
late  hours  are  indulged  in  very  generally,  with 
the  result  that  when  the  hour  for  work  arrives 
insufficient  rest  has  been  obtained.  No  doubt 
in  so  large  a  class — they  are  computed  to  number 
about  110,000 — there  is  a  wide  range  of  character 
and  morals,  but  there  seems  little  doubt  that,  as 
a  class,  the  chastity  of  the  most  poorly  paid 
does  not  rank  high.  In  a  moral  atmosphere 
such  as  that  breathed  by  Parisians  as  a  whole, 
it  would  be  almost  impossible  for  girls  subjected 
to  so  much  temptation  on  account  of  poverty  to 
resist.  And  there  is  commonly  no  loss  of  self- 
respect  when  the  downward  step  has  been  taken, 
for  even  when  a  girl  convicted  of  such  moral 
laxity  is  blamed,  she  merely  replies  with  calmness 
that  it  is  quite  natural. 

The  Apache  class  lives  in  its  own  particular 
quarter  of  the  city,  and  its  members  are  not 
easily  recognisable  by  the  general  public.  The 
fraternity  tattoo  a  certain  arrangement  of  dots 
on  the  forearm  by  which  recognition  is  instantly 
obtained.  These  dots  indicate  the  motto  of 
the  Apache,  Mort  aicx  vaches  !  by  which  is  in- 
tended their  perpetual  warfare  with  the  police. 
This  strange  class  of  anti-social  beings  is  recruited 


PARIS  AND  TOWN  LIFE  97 

from  many  grades  of  Parisian  life,  all  suffering 
from  some  abnormal  mental  condition  unless 
drawn  into  the  grip  of  the  strange  brotherhood 
by  mischance  when  very  young,  as  will  some- 
times happen  with  girls  at  an  immature  age.  In 
spite  of  the  national  training  in  arms  of  the  young 
men  of  France,  this  incredible  class  continues 
to  exist  and  to  perpetrate  outrage,  murder,  and 
robbery.  How  many  of  these  outlaws  of  society 
have  experienced  military  service,  and  to  what 
extent  it  has  modified  or  accentuated  their 
abnormality,  are  questions  to  which  one  would 
like  to  have  answers. 

Probably  the  average  Parisian  of  the  middle 
classes  is  more  aware  of  the  enormities  of  the 
concierge  than  of  the  Apache.  The  one  is  an 
ever-present  annoyance,  and  the  other  a  thing 
read  about  in  the  evening  newspapers,  but  not 
encountered  personally.  Not  so  La  Concierge, 
This  individual  is  employed  by  a  landlord  to  act 
as  his  watchdog  in  a  block  of  flats.  His  duties 
are  connected  with  showing  the  flats  to  prospec- 
tive tenants,  collecting  rent,  keeping  the  stair- 
cases clean,  and  delivering  letters,  the  last  being 
required  because  the  Paris  postman  does  not 
climb  the  stairs  in  flat  buildings — all  the  letters 

13 


98  FRANCE 

for  the  building  being  delivered  into  the  hands 
of  the  concierge.  It  is  this  matter  of  one's 
letters  which  gives  the  caretaker  his  power. 
He  uses  it  to  extort  liberal  gratuities  for  every 
small  service,  as  well  as  a  handsome  etrenne  on 
New  Year's  Day.  It  is  the  landlord  who  is 
at  the  fountain-head  of  the  trouble.  How 
seldom  is  it  otherwise  !  He  pays  the  concierge 
an  entirely  inadequate  sum  for  his  services,  and 
as  he  has  to  supplement  his  income  in  some  other 
way  he,  as  a  rule,  leaves  his  wife  in  charge  for 
a  large  part  of  the  day  and  earns  a  supplemental 
sum  elsewhere.  The  Frenchwoman  is  too  often 
inclined  to  avarice,  and  it  seems  to  be  the  excep- 
tion to  find  in  Paris  a  concierge's  wife  who  will 
not  levy  a  form  of  blackmail  on  the  tenants 
whose  letters  come  into  her  hands.  She  will 
make  herself  familiar  with  the  character  of  the 
correspondence  that  each  tenant  receives,  and  if 
insufficiently  tipped  will  not  hesitate  to  hold  up 
any  letters  that  she  believes  are  of  importance. 
The  opening  of  letters  with  steam  is  not  beneath 
the  moral  plane  of  Madame  la  Concierge,  and  by 
various  means  she  obtains  such  an  intimate 
knowledge  of  the  concerns  of  each  tenant  that 
peace  and  freedom  from  endless  petty  annoy- 


PARIS  AND  TOWN  LIFE  99 

ances  can  only  be  bought  at  the  price  which  she 
deems  satisfactory.  Mile,  de  Pratz  gives  a  vigor- 
ous picture  of  this  bugbear  of  flat  life  in  Paris, 
telling  of  the  scandals  that  are  circulated  con- 
cerning entirely  innocent  people  who  have  failed 
in  the  liberality  of  their  etrennes,  and  how  the 
residents  of  ill-reputation  buy  immunity  from 
these  baneful  attentions  by  their  liberal  tips. 
How  long,  it  may  reasonably  be  asked,  will 
Paris  consent  to  this  iniquity,  which  could  be 
remedied  by  the  delivery  of  letters  direct  to  the 
door  of  each  flat  ? 

It  is  often  a  matter  of  discussion  how  far  the 
proverbial  politeness  of  the  French  goes  beneath 
the  surface.  Generalising  on  such  a  topic  is 
hedged  about  with  pitfalls,  and  the  wary  are 
disinclined  to  enter  such  debatable  ground. 
Compared  to  the  British,  whose  self-consciousness 
or  shyness  too  often  leads  to  awkwardness  in 
those  moments  of  social  intercourse  when  dexterity 
is  needful,  the  French  are  undoubtedly  ages 
ahead.  The  right  phrase  exactly  fitting  the 
requirements  of  the  moment  comes  easily  to 
their  lips,  and  with  it,  as  a  rule,  the  right  expres- 
sion and  attitude ;  and  yet  one  must  travel  often 
in  the  miderground  railways  of  Paris  to  see  a 


100  FRANCE 

man  give  up  his  seat  to  a  woman  who  is  standing. 
It  is  understood  that  a  young  man  cannot  offer 
his  place  to  a  young  woman,  because  it  would 
suggest  arriere-pensees;  but  if  this  regrettable 
state  of  affairs  does  exist,  the  restriction  to  such 
action  does  not  apply  when  an  old  woman 
carrying  a  bundle  is  standing  beside  a  youth, 
who  could  not  be  accused  of  anything  but  courtesy 
if  he  rose  to  save  her  the  discomfort  of  standing. 
But  no  one  seems  to  think  such  action  a  require- 
ment of  common  politeness.  While  one  finds 
great  charm  and  civility  among  the  assistants 
in  shops,  which  often  add  very  much  to  the 
pleasure  of  shopping,  a  disagreement  on  a  busi- 
ness matter  may  be  handled  with  much  less 
courtesy  than  in  a  British  shop.  A  hard,  almost 
angry  expression  will  come  upon  madame  or 
mademoiselle's  face,  where  over  the  Channel  one 
would  meet  a  look  of  mere  anxiety.  But  Paris 
shopkeepers  no  doubt  have  a  very  cosmopolitan 
world  to  attend  to,  and  they  perhaps  encounter 
many  rogues.  There  is  unevenness  in  manners 
everywhere,  and  while  one  class  of  workers  may 
be  soured  by  adverse  conditions  and  lose  their 
natural  charm  in  the  economic  struggle,  another 
will  expand  in  the   sun  of  easy  and  pleasant 


PARIS  AND  TOWN  LIFE  101 

conditions.  The  Parisian  horse  taxi-cab  driver 
with  his  picturesque  shiny  tall  hat  and  crimson 
waistcoat  is  not  conspicuous  for  his  politeness 
unless  his  pour-boire  is  very  liberal,  and  the 
railway  porter  can  easily  be  insulting  if  he  is 
dissatisfied  with  a  tip.  In  London  there  is  much 
unmannerly  pushing  on  to  trams  and  omnibuses 
during  the  morning  and  evening  hours,  restricted 
here  and  there  by  the  method  of  the  queue,  but 
in  Paris  all  the  chief  stopping -places  of  the 
omnibuses  are  provided  with  publicly  exposed 
bunches  of  numbered  tickets.  On  a  wet  day  a 
little  girl  or  a  cripple  has  merely  to  tear  off  one 
of  these  slips  of  paper,  and  when  the  'bus  arrives 
the  conductor  takes  up  his  passengers  in  the 
numerical  order  of  their  tickets — all  unfair  hust- 
ling being  thus  eliminated. 

The  Parisian  bonne  a  tout  faire  has  been 
diminishing  in  numbers  for  many  years.  In  the 
thirty  years  between  1866  and  1896  the  total 
was  nearly  halved,  leaving  about  700,000  of  this 
overworked  and  underpaid  class.  The  day  of 
frilled  caps  has  gone,  and  even  a  bib  to  the  apron 
is  considered  an  out-of-date  demand.  It  is  no 
doubt  the  need  for  stringent  economy  in  the 
flats  constituting  the  greatest  part  of  home  life 


102  FRANCE 

in  Paris,  which  is  responsible  for  the  dishke  to 
domestic  service  on  the  part  of  the  young  women 
of  the  capital. 

An  undesirable  arrangement  in  flat  buildings 
is  the  housing  of  all  the  maids  of  the  building  in 
very  small  bedrooms  on  the  top  floor.  In  the 
hours  in  which  the  girls  are  free  from  duty  they 
are  able  to  do  more  or  less  as  they  please  on  their 
floor,  and  the  result  is  that  the  natural  protection 
of  the  home  is  missing  in  the  hours  of  rest  and 
leisure,  when  their  need  is  most  pressing.  The 
average  bonne  a  tout  faire  is  not  disinclined  to 
hard  work,  and  she  is  clever  and  willing  to  put 
herself  to  any  trouble  in  an  emergency  or  when 
there  are  guests  to  be  entertained.  Boredom 
however,  seems  to  settle  upon  her  during  the 
normal  routine  of  life,  and  her  buoyant  nature 
makes  her  inclined  to  sing  and  talk  loudly  about 
her  work.  She  is  in  a  great  proportion  of  cases 
more  intimate  with  the  family  than  the  servants 
in  London  flats,  and  on  this  account  her  manner 
assumes  a  familiarity  that  in  the  circumstances 
is  fairly  inevitable.  A  man  visitor  will  commonly 
raise  his  hat  to  the  maid  and  call  her  "Made- 
moiselle." 

Probably   the   Paris   maid-of-all-work   is   not 


PARIS  AND  TOWN  LIFE  103 

worked  any  harder  than  the  single  servant  in 
London — the  only  real  difference  being  the 
morning  marketing,  which  she  regularly  under- 
takes. There  is  attractiveness  in  the  life  she 
sees  in  the  streets  and  markets,  and  in  addition 
there  is  the  tradesman's  sou  which  finds  its  way 
into  her  pocket  for  every  francos  worth  of  goods 
purchased.  If  honest  the  girl's  commission  begins 
and  ends  with  the  sou  du  franc,  but  if  she  is 
otherwise  she  will  make  little  alterations  to  the 
amounts  in  the  household  books,  and  thus  add 
by  these  petty  but  perpetual  thefts  a  considerable 
sum  to  her  annual  wages.  How  far  such  dis- 
honesty is  practised  it  is  impossible  to  say,  and 
in  the  absence  of  any  figures  one  may  hope  that 
a  few  cases  are  the  cause  of  much  talk. 

Rents  in  Paris  are  high,  and  the  tendency  is  to 
mount  still  higher.  Blocks  of  fiats  that  have 
been  let  at  a  quite  reasonable  rent  are  frequently 
"  modernised  "  with  a  few  superficial  improve- 
ments and  renovations  and  relet  at  vastly  in- 
creased prices.  This  is  much  the  case  with  those 
formerly  let  at  from  £60  to  £100  a  year,  and  the 
restriction  in  the  number  of  cheaper  homes 
available  for  the  poor  has  been  going  on  so 
steadily  that  the  problem  has  become  one  which 


104  FRANCE 

it  will  be  necessary  for  the  State  to  tackle.  The 
increase  in  rents  has,  in  some  instances,  been 
only  10  per  cent,  but  in  many  instances  it  is  more 
than  that,  and  here  and  there  the  upward  bound 
has  reached  three  or  four  times  that  amount. 

One  is  sometimes  puzzled  to  know  how  the 
Parisian  struggles  along,  for  besides  his  ascending 
rent  he  has  to  pay  much  more  for  all  household 
stuff,  whether  it  is  curtains  for  his  windows 
(which  are  taxed),  a  cake  of  soap,  or  an  enamelled 
iron  can.  No  wonder  that  the  best  sitting-room 
is  kept  shut  up  on  certain  days  of  the  week, 
and  that  polished  wooden  floors  are  so  frequently 
seen  in  place  of  carpeted  ones. 

Tenants  having  large  families  are  in  a  most 
awkward  predicament,  for  landlords  on  all  hands 
discourage  them,  and  if  the  Government  wish  to 
go  to  one  of  the  root  causes  of  the  diminishing 
birth-rate,  they  must  see  to  it  that  the  housing 
of  the  middle  and  lower  middle  classes  is  a  less 
difficult  and  precarious  feature  of  their  struggle 
for  existence.  Perhaps,  now  that  the  United 
States  has  set  the  example  of  lowering  and  in 
some  instances  sweeping  away  the  protective 
tariffs  on  certain  articles,  France  may  follow  suit. 
If  the  heavy  duties  on  cotton  goods  were  removed 


PARIS  AND  TOWN  LIFE  105 

there  is  no  doubt  whatever  that  the  burden  of 
housekeeping  in  France  would  be  instantly  re- 
lieved. But  the  rehef  in  this  respect  would  be 
trifling  compared  to  that  which  would  be  felt 
in  the  food  bill.  Tea  costs  from  4s.  to  6s.  per 
pound.  Sugar  averages  5d.,  rice  6d.,  and  jam 
lOd.  per  pound.  A  remarkable  instance  of  the 
working  of  the  tariff  is  given  by  Mile,  de  Pratz 
in  her  interesting  work  already  quoted.  "  In 
a  small  village  I  know  near  Paris,"  she  writes, 
"  thousands  of  pounds  worth  of  fresh  fruit  and 
beet-sugar  are  exported  each  year  to  England. 
But  this  village  uses  English -made  jam  made 
from  their  own  fruit  and  sugar,  which,  after 
being  exported  and  reimported,  costs  half  the 
price  of  home-made  French  jam." 

As  recently  as  March  1910  the  protective 
system  of  1892  was  strengthened,  duties  being 
raised  all  round.  In  support  of  the  changes  it 
was  argued  that  foreign  countries  were  adopting 
similar  measures,  and  that  fiscal  and  social 
legislation  were  laying  new  burdens  upon  home 
industries.  With  Great  Britain  still  maintaining 
its  system  of  free  imports  and  the  United  States 
moving  in  the  direction  of  Free  Trade,  the  first 
argument  begins  to  lose  its  force. 

14 


106  FRANCE 

These  questions  of  rent  and  the  cost  of  food 
do  not,  of  course,  press  upon  the  very  consider- 
able numbers  of  wealthy  residents  in  Paris,  but 
they  are  not  on  this  account  less  vital  to  the 
well-being  of  the  mighty  cosmopolitan  city. 
And  if  these  features  of  urban  existence  were 
overlooked  in  any  book,  however  slight,  which 
aims  at  putting  before  the  reader  some  salient 
aspects  of  French  life,  the  blank  would  leave 
much  unexplained.  Bearing  in  mind  the  expense 
of  living  in  the  large  towns  a  thousand  little 
things  are  at  once  interpreted. 

It  has  been  said  of  Paris  that  the  population 
belongs  less  to  France  than  that  of  any  other 
city  in  the  country,  for  the  proportion  of  residents 
of  other  nationalities  has  gone  up  prodigiously 
in  the  last  half  century.  There  is  a  glamour 
about  the  city  which  seems  to  act  as  a  magnet 
among  all  the  civilised  nations  of  the  world. 
"  The  aristocratic  class,"  says  Mr.  E.  H.  Barker,^ 
"  nominally  so  much  associated  with  Paris  life, 
is  becoming  less  and  less  French.  The  old 
Legitimist  families,  so  intimately  connected  with 
the  Faubourg  St.  Germain  under  the  Second 
Empire  and  a  good  while  afterwards,   who  at 

^  France  of  the  French. 


PARIS  AND  TOWN  LIFE  107 

one  time  held  so  aloof  even  from  the  Bonapartist 
nobility,  have  greatly  changed  their  habits  and 
views  of  social  intercourse.  The  two  nobilities 
now  intermarry  without  apparent  hindrance  on 
the  score  of  prejudices,  and  mingle  without  any 
suspicion  of  class  divisions.  But  all  this  society 
helps  to  form  what  is  called  Le  Tout  Paris, 
which  is  almost  as  cosmopolitan  as  French." 

When  one  stands  before  the  great  Byzantine 
Church  of  the  Sacre  Coeur,  that  holds  aloft  its 
white  domes  against  the  sky  up  above  Paris  on 
the  hill  of  Montmartre,  and  looks  down  on  the 
multiplicity  of  roofs,  there  is  always  a  film  of 
smoke  obscuring  detail  and  softening  the  out- 
lines of  some  portions  of  the  city.  Yet  when  one 
walks  through  the  streets  the  clean  creamy 
whiteness  of  the  buildings  would  almost  give  the 
stranger  the  impression  that  he  had  reached  a 
city  that  had  no  use  for  coal.  Even  in  the  older 
streets  where  renovation  and  repairs  are  very 
infrequent  there  is  never  a  suspicion  of  that 
uniform  greyness  that  the  big  cities  of  Britain 
produce.  In  all  the  great  boulevards  in  the  whole 
of  the  Etoile  district  and  wherever  the  houses 
are  well  built  and  of  modern  construction,  the 
bright  clean  stone-work  is  so  free  from  the  effects 


108  FRANCE 

of  smoke  that  a  Dutch  housewife  would  fail  to 
see  the  need  for  external  cleaning.  The  fa9ades 
of  nearly  all  the  houses  in  the  newly  reconstructed 
streets  have  a  certain  monotony  about  them 
which  has  been  inherited  from  the  days  of 
Hausmann's  great  rebuilding.  There  is  seldom 
any  colour  except  in  the  windows  of  shops,  for 
the  universal  shutters,  which  in  Italy  are  bril- 
liantly painted  bright  green,  brown,  blue,  or 
even  pink,  are  here  uniformly  white  or  the 
palest  of  greys.  So  many  of  the  new  streets 
are,  however,  planted  with  trees  that  the  colour 
scheme  resolves  itself  into  green  and  pale  cream, 
except  in  winter,  when  the  blackish  stems  of  the 
trees  add  nothing  to  the  gaiety  of  the  streets. 

Contrasting  the  streets  in  the  neighbourhood 
of  the  Pare  Monceaux  with  those  of  Mayfair, 
London  has  the  advantage  for  variety  of  archi- 
tectural styles  and  for  complete  changes  of 
atmosphere ;  but  for  spacious  splendour,  for 
what  can  properly  be  termed  elegance,  Paris 
stands  on  a  vastly  higher  plane.  The  dreary 
stucco  pomposity  of  Kensington  and  Belgravia 
fortunately  cannot  be  discovered  in  Paris,  and 
it  is  well  for  the  world  that  few  cities  indulged 
in    this    architectural     make-believe.        While 


PARIS  AND  TOWN  LIFE  109 

Belgravia  can  only  keep  her  self-respect  by 
continually  covering  herself  with  fresh  coats  of 
paint,  the  honest  stone -work  of  Paris  lets  the 
years  pass  without  showing  any  appreciable  signs 
of  deterioration.  Unlike  London,  where  there 
are  seemingly  endless  streets  of  two  and  three 
storeys,  Paris  has  developed  the  tall  building  of 
five  or  six  floors.  The  girdle  of  fortification  has 
no  doubt  directed  this  tendency.  Where  the 
streets  are  not  wide  the  lofty  houses  increase  the 
effect  of  narrowness,  and  many  of  the  side  streets 
in  the  St.  Antoine  district  have,  with  their 
innumerable  shutters,  a  very  close  resemblance 
to  some  Italian  cities. 

It  is  a  mistake  to  suppose  that  the  whole  of 
Paris  has  been  rebuilt ;  for,  apart  from  Notre 
Dame  and  such  well-known  Romanesque  and 
Gothic  churches  as  St.  Etienne-du-Mont,  St. 
Germain,  the  tower  of  St.  Jacques,  and  the 
Sainte  Chapelle,  there  are  gabled  houses  of 
considerable  age  in  many  of  the  by-ways.  These 
are  almost  invariably  covered  with  a  mask  of  stucco 
that  does  its  best  to  hide  up  their  seventeenth- 
century  or  earlier  characteristics.  The  beautiful 
and  dignified  quadrangular  building  that  is  now 
called  the  Musee  Carnavalet,  was  the  residence  of 


110  FRANCE 

the  Marquise  de  Sevigne  and  was  built  in  the 
sixteenth  century,  although  altered  and  added 
to  in  1660.  Earlier  than  this  is  the  fascinating 
Hotel  Cluny,  a  late  Gothic  house  built  as  the 
town  residence  of  the  abbots  of  Cluny.  This 
building  even  links  up  modern  Paris  with  the 
Roman  Lutetia  Parisiorum.  Another  interesting 
architectural  survival  is  the  Hotel  de  Lauzan,  a 
typical  residence  of  a  great  aristocrat  of  the  days 
of  Le  Roi  soleil.  The  Palais  du  Louvre,  dating 
in  part  from  the  days  of  Fran9ois  I.,  the  Tuileries, 
begun  in  1564  and  finished  by  Louis  XIV.,  and 
the  Conciergerie  wherein  Marie  Antoinette  and 
Robespierre  were  confined,  are  buildings  of  such 
world-renown  that  it  is  scarcely  necessary  to 
mention  them. 

In  many  ways  Paris  is  similar  in  arrangement 
to  London.  It  is  divided  in  two  by  its  river, 
which  cuts  it  from  east  to  west,  and  the  more 
important  half  is  on  the  northern  bank.  The 
wealthy  quarters  are  on  the  west  and  the  poorer 
to  the  east.  The  great  park,  the  Bois  de 
Boulogne,  is  also  on  the  west  side  of  the  city. 
In  Paris,  the  ancient  nucleus  of  the  city  was  an 
island  in  the  river,  but  London,  although  it 
originated  on  a  patch  of  land  raised  high  above 


PARIS  AND  TOWN  LIFE  111 

the  surrounding  marshes,  was  never  truly  in- 
sulated. The  Bastille,  which  may  be  compared 
with  the  Tower  of  London,  occupied  a  very 
similar  position  not  far  from  the  north  bank  of 
the  river  and  at  the  eastern  side  of  the  mediaeval 
city.  All  the  chief  theatres  and  places  of  amuse- 
ment are  on  the  north  side  of  the  river,  and,  as 
in  London,  so  are  all  the  Royal  Palaces;  but 
here  the  parallels  between  the  cities  appear  to 
end,  and  one  observes  endless  notable  differences. 
The  Seine  divides  the  city  much  more  fairly 
than  does  the  Thames.  London  has  no  opulent 
quarter  south  of  its  river,  but  Paris  has  the 
Faubourg  St.  Germain,  where  her  oldest  and  most 
distinguished  residents  have  their  residences — 
houses  possessing  solemnly  majestic  courtyards 
guarded  by  stupendous  gateways.  In  the  same 
quarter  are  some  of  the  more  important  foreign 
embassies.  And  the  river  of  Paris  being 
scarcely  half  the  width  of  that  of  London  has 
made  bridging  comparatively  cheap  and  resulted 
in  more  than  double  the  number  of  such  links. 
There  is  no  marine  flavour  in  Paris.  No  vessels 
of  any  size  reach  it,  and  its  banks  are  not  there- 
fore made  ugly  by  tall  and  hideous  wharf  build- 
ings.    It  is  a  walled  city,  being  encompassed  by  a 


112  FRANCE 

circle  of  very  formidable  fortifications,  still  capable 
of  resisting  attack  by  modern  military  methods. 
Its  broad  avenues  and  boulevards,  tree-planted 
and  perfectly  straight,  give  the  whole  city  an 
atmosphere  of  spaciousness  and  of  dignity  that 
is  lacking  in  London,  if  one  excepts  the  vicinity 
of  Regent  Street  and  Piccadilly,  and  a  few  other 
west-end  thoroughfares. 

Wherever  one  goes  in  France  among  the  cities 
and  larger  towns  the  ideas  of  big  and  eye-filling 
perspectives  are  aimed  at  by  the  municipal 
authorities  and  architects.  Lyons,  Nice,  Orleans, 
Tours,  Havre,  Montpellier,  Nimes,  Marseilles, 
to  mention  places  that  come  readily  into  the 
mind,  have  all  achieved  something  of  the  Parisian 
ideal,  and  even  the  more  mediaeval  towns, 
whenever  an  opportunity  presents  itself,  expand 
into  tree-shaded  boulevards  of  widths  that  would 
make  an  English  municipal  councillor  rub  his 
eyes  and  gasp.  It  is  curious  to  witness  how,  in 
many  of  the  older  towns,  the  narrow  and  cramped 
quarters,  necessitated  in  the  days  when  city  walls 
existed,  are  continuing  their  existence  in  wonder- 
ful contrast  to  spacious  suburbs.  The  glamour 
of  these  narrow  ways  is  so  entrancing  to  the 
visitor  and  the  lover  of  history  that  he  trembles 


PARIS  AND  TOWN  LIFE  113 

to  think  that  a  day  may  come  when  all  these 
romantic  nuclei  of  French  cities  have  been  rebuilt 
on  the  ideals  of  Hausmann. 

Wherever  one  wanders  in  France,  even  in 
mere  villages,  one  can  scarcely  find  a  place  that 
has  not  at  least  one  cafe  with  inviting  little  tables 
on  the  pavement,  giving  that  subtle  Latin 
atmosphere  so  refreshing  to  the  Anglo-Saxon 
(who,  however,  would  never  dream  of  wishing 
to  imitate  the  custom  in  his  own  country),  and 
so  full  of  that  curiously  fascinating  Bohemianism 
which  Mr.  Locke  has  caught  in  the  pages  of  The 
Beloved  Vagabond.  Could  Britain  exchange  the 
public-house  for  the  cafe  half  the  temperance 
reformer's  task  would  be  done,  but  one  can 
scarcely  contemplate  without  a  shiver  the  pro- 
spect of  eating  and  drinking  in  the  open  air 
anywhere  north  of  the  Thames  for  more  than  a 
few  weeks  of  summer. 


15 


CHAPTER  VII 

OF   RURAL   LIFE   IN   FRANCE 

Peasant  ownership  of  land  does  not  always  imply 
prosperity,  and  because  such  a  vast  majority  of 
French  peasants  possess  their  own  few  acres, 
one  must  not  jump  to  the  conclusion  that  all 
these  little  farmers  live  comfortable  and  prosper- 
ous lives.  In  very  large  tracts  of  what  has  so 
often  been  called  "  the  most  fertile  country  in 
Europe,"  ^  the  peasant  is  only  able  to  tear  from 
the  soil  he  owns  the  barest  existence.  By 
unremitting  toil  he  makes  his  land  produce 
enough  to  give  him  and  his  family  a  diet  mainly 
composed  of  bread  and  vegetables.  Meat,  coffee, 
and  wine  come  under  the  heading  of  luxuries, 
and  so  much  that  is  nutritious  is  missing  from 
the  normal  dietary  that  it  would  seem  as  though 
the  minimum  requirements  of  health  were  not 

*  The  same  claim  is  frequently  made  for  England. 
114 


OF  RURAL  LIFE  IN  FRANCE  115 

met.  Long  hours  of  steady  toil,  and  food 
which  the  Parisian  would  consider  insufficient 
to  make  life  tolerable,  is  the  lot  of  the  peasant 
proprietors  of  France  wherever  the  soil  is  un- 
generous or  distance  from  railways  and  markets 
keeps  prices  low. 

In  the  unprofitable  soils  of  the  Cevennes,  and 
in  certain  parts  of  the  province  of  Correze,  the 
peasants  can  cultivate  little  besides  buckwheat 
and  potatoes.  The  latter,  with  chestnuts  which 
are  also  produced  in  these  mountainous  districts, 
form  the  staple  food  of  the  agricultural  popula- 
tion, and  their  drink  is  water,  which  they  some- 
times enliven  with  the  berries  of  the  juniper. 
This  is  the  simple  and  hard-working  life  of  those 
whose  lot  is  cast  in  what  may  be  called  the  stony 
places.  Quite  different  are  the  conditions  of  life 
in  Normandy  or  the  wonderfully  fertile  plain  of 
La  Beauce,  where  is  grown  the  greatest  part 
of  the  wheat  produced  in  France.  Here  the 
generous  return  for  the  labour  expended  on  the 
soil  brings  such  prosperity  to  the  peasant  owner 
that  he  often  turns  his  eyes  to  higher  rungs  in 
the  social  ladder  than  that  of  husbandry,  offering 
his  land  for  sale,  and  so  giving  opportunities  for 
the  capitahst  to  invest  in  a  profitable  industry. 


116  FRANCE 

Success  may  be  said  to  bring  with  it  dangers 
to  which  the  peasant  of  the  poorer  soils  is  not 
subjected.  Writing  of  the  farmers  of  La  Beauce 
and  of  parts  of  Normandy,  Mr.  Barker  says  : 
"  Too  often  are  they  found  to  be  high  feeders, 
copious  drinkers,  keenly,  if  not  sordidly,  acquisi- 
tive, unimaginative,  and  coarse  in  their  ideas  and 
tastes.  Material  prosperity,  when  its  effects  are 
not  corrected  by  mental,  and  especially  by  moral, 
culture,  has  an  almost  fatal  tendency  to  develop 
habits  that  are  degrading  and  qualities  that 
repel.  ...  It  is  to  be  noted  as  a  social  symptom 
that  among  the  class  of  prosperous  agricultural- 
ists in  France,  the  birth-rate  is  exceptionally 
low." 

Of  the  17,000,000  of  the  population  who  are 
more  or  less  dependent  upon  agriculture  for  their 
livelihood,  only  about  6,500,000  actually  work 
on  the  soil.  Those  who  own  holdings  of  less 
than  twenty-five  acres  number  nearly  3,000,000, 
and  the  total  area  of  land  held  in  this  way  is 
something  between  15  and  20  per  cent  of  the 
whole  cultivated  area.  About  three-quarters  of 
a  million  persons  possess  the  balance.  The  sizes 
of  the  holdings,  of  course,  vary  enormously. 
Besides  those  who  own  their  land,  there  is  the 


OF  RURAL  LIFE  IN  FRANCE  117 

large  class  of  metayers,  who  are  part  of  a 
complicated  system  which  persists  in  spite  of 
its  theoretical  impossibility  of  smooth  working. 
Where  a  landowner  is  a  gentilhomme  campagnardf 
he  will  in  most  cases  have  a  few  farms  attached 
to  his  residence,  which  is  always  le  chdteau 
to  the  peasant,  however  difficult  to  discover  its 
old-time  manorial  splendours  may  have  become. 
The  farmers  who  work  for  the  landowner  are 
not  rent-payers :  they  merely  share  with  him  in 
the  results  of  their  labour,  a  system  of  co-opera- 
tion which  results  in  very  close  relations  between 
landlord  and  farmer.  No  hard  and  fast  rules 
are  followed  as  to  the  proportion  of  the  crops 
which  falls  to  the  landlord,  or  what  share  he  has 
of  the  cattle.  It  is  common  for  him  to  furnish 
draught  animals  as  well  as  seed  and  implements. 
This  system  is  limited  very  much  to  those  dis- 
tricts where  agriculture  has  stood  still  for  a  very 
long  period,  such  as  the  Limousin,  and  the  total 
of  the  land  worked  on  the  metayage  system  is 
only  7  per  cent  of  the  whole  of  the  cultivated 
land. 

To  this  day  the  methods  of  husbandry  main- 
tained in  the  less  accessible  departments  are 
scarcely  ahead  of  the  Romans,  and  on  the  slopes 


118  FRANCE 

of  the  Pyrenees  one  may  still  see  the  flail  in  use 
for  threshing  purposes,  while  the  plough  with  a 
wooden  share,  which  seems  likely  to  hold  its  own 
for  a  long  time  to  come  in  certain  of  the  moun- 
tainous districts,  is  the  same  as  those  depicted 
by  prehistoric  sculptors  high  on  the  rock-faces 
of  Monte  Bego  on  the  Franco-Italian  frontier. 

In  the  greatest  part  of  France  oxen  are  used 
for  draught  purposes,  and  these  picturesque, 
cream-coloured  beasts,  yoked  to  curious  big- 
wheeled  country  carts,  are  always  an  added 
charm  to  the  country  road.  Whether  they  are 
seen  patiently  plodding  along  a  white  and  dusty 
perspective  of  tree-bordered  road,  or  are  standing 
quietly  in  a  farmyard  with  lowered  heads  while 
the  queer  tumbril  behind  them  is  being  loaded, 
they  have  picture -making  qualities  which  the 
horse  lacks. 

The  carts  are  wonderfully  primitive,  two 
wheels  being  favoured  for  purposes  which  in 
England  are  always  considered  to  require  four. 
In  fact  the  four-wheeled  cart  is  difficult  to  dis- 
cover anywhere  in  rural  France.  Even  the  giant 
tuns  containing  the  cider  they  brew  in  Normandy, 
or  those  that  are  filled  with  wine  in  the  Midi  and 
other  grape-producing  districts  of  the  land,  are 


OF  RURAL  LIFE  IN  FRANCE  119 

borne  on  two  great  wheels,  and  a  pair  of  clumsy 
poles  that,  when  horses  are  used,  are  tapered 
down  to  form  shafts. 

Farms  differ  in  character  and  attractiveness 
according  to  local  conditions  in  every  country, 
but  France  shows  an  astonishing  range  of  styles. 
In  the  north  one  finds  the  timber-framed  barn 
and  outhouse  delightfully  prevalent,  and  in 
Normandy  the  farm  often  possesses  the  character 
of  those  to  be  seen  in  Kent  and  Sussex,  although 
south  of  the  Channel  the  compact,  rectangular 
arrangement  of  barns  is  perhaps  more  noticeable 
than  to  the  north.  Between  the  Seine  and  the 
Loire,  the  timber -framed  structures  are  very 
extensively  replaced  by  those  of  stone;  but 
although  lacking  in  the  interest  of  detail,  their 
colour  is  exceedingly  rich,  for  the  thatched  roofs 
are  very  frequently  thick  with  velvety  moss, 
and  the  cream-coloured  walls  are  adorned  by 
patches  of  orange  and  silvery -grey  lichen.  Wooden 
windmills  are  conspicuous  on  the  shallow  un- 
dulations of  the  plain  of  La  Beauce.  Where 
roofs  are  tiled,  they  too  have  become  green  with 
moss,  giving  a  wonderful  mellowness  to  the 
groups  of  buildings.  Farther  south  the  farms  are 
still  of  stone,  and  some  of  them  have  an  atmo- 


120  FRANCE 

sphere  of  romance  about  them  in  their  circular 
towers  with  high  conical  roofs,  and  with  even  the 
added  picturesqueness  of  a  turret  or  two. 

South  of  Poitiers  the  roofs  of  nearly  all  the 
houses  take  on  the  low  pitch  and  the  curved 
tile  which  belong  to  the  whole  of  the  southern 
zone  of  the  country,  and  prevent  one  from 
noticing  any  marked  architectural  change  in 
crossing  the  frontiers  into  Spain  or  Italy. 

Taken  as  a  whole,  the  villages  are  without  any 
of  the  tidy  charm  to  be  found  in  nearly  every 
part  of  England.  A  hamlet  gives  the  road  that 
passes  through  it  the  appearance  of  a  farmyard. 
Hay,  straw,  and  manure  are  allowed  to  accumu- 
late to  such  an  extent  that  in  the  twilight  a 
stranger  might  think  he  had  inadvertently  left 
the  road  and  strayed  into  a  farm.  And  whereas 
in  England  the  rural  hamlet  does  not  usually 
crowd  up  to  the  thoroughfare,  it  is  often  very 
much  the  reverse  in  France.  The  writer  has 
traversed  thousands  of  miles  of  French  roads, 
has  wandered  with  a  bicycle  in  the  byways,  but 
has  not  yet  seen  a  village  green  with  a  pond  and 
ducks,  or  even  a  churchyard  with  a  suspicion  of 
that  garden -like  finish  which  makes  England 
unique.   The  velvety  turf  that  grows  on  Britain's 


OF  RURAL  LIFE  IN  FRANCE  121 

sheep-cropped  commons  does  not  exist  outside 
that  land,  and  one  never  even  expects  to  find 
the  French  wayside  reHeved  by  such  features. 

Economy  in  using  every  inch  of  soil,  in  avoid- 
ing the  waste  of  sunshine  on  arable  lands,  and  in 
preventing  the  waste  of  timber  caused  by  letting 
trees  grow  untrimmed,  has  given  the  French 
landscape  its  most  characteristic  features.  Hedges 
which  the  Englishman  has  learnt  to  love  from  his 
childhood,  first  because  of  the  wild  life  they 
shelter  and  the  blackberries  and  nuts  they 
provide,  and  later  on  account  of  the  beauty  they 
add  to  every  cultivated  landscape,  are  an  ex- 
ceptional feature  in  France.  In  immense  areas 
such  a  dividing  line  is  never  to  be  seen,  and 
saving  perhaps  for  a  small  tree  that  is  scarcely 
more  than  an  overgrown  bush,  there  is  little  to 
break  the  horizon  line  except  the  tall  poplars, 
birches,  and  other  trees  that  line  the  main  roads. 
These  are  not  allowed  to  live  idle,  ornamental 
lives :  they,  like  the  toiling  peasant,  must  work 
for  their  living  by  providing  as  many  branches 
as  possible  for  the  periodical  lopping.  In  this 
way  wood  for  the  oven  and  for  the  kitchen  fire 
is  supplied  in  nearly  every  department  of  the 
country, 

16 


122  FRANCE 

In  the  fat  and  prosperous  districts  of 
Normandy,  where  rich  grazing  lands  produce  the 
butter  for  which  the  province  is  famed,  hedges 
are  as  common  as  in  England,  and  where  mop- 
headed  trees  are  not  in  sight,  it  is  not  easy  to 
notice  any  marked  difference  between  the  two 
countries. 

Brittany  is  the  province  where  the  wayside 
cross  is  most  in  evidence,  but  in  every  part  of  the 
country  these  symbols  of  the  Christian  faith  are 
to  be  found.  Outside  Brittany  it  is  rare  to-day 
to  see  any  one  taking  any  notice  of  them,  and  no 
doubt  the  spread  of  education  and  the  consequent 
shrinking  of  the  superstitions  of  the  peasantry, 
make  the  crucifix  less  and  less  a  need  on  dark 
and  misty  nights.  Offerings  of  wild  flowers  are 
still  tied  to  the  shaft  of  the  wayside  cross,  where 
they  rapidly  turn  brown,  and  resemble  a  handful 
of  hay.  The  well-head  is  a  feature  of  the  farm 
and  cottage  which  varies  in  every  part  of  the  land. 
It  is  frequently  a  picturesque  object,  having 
in  many  localities  a  wrought-iron  framework  for 
supporting  the  pulley- wheel. 

Horses  and  mules  are  seldom  to  be  seen  with- 
out some  touch  of  colour  or  curious  detail  in  their 
harness.     It  may  be  a  piece  of  sheep-skin  dyed 


A  BRETON  CALVAIRE.     THE  ORATORY  OF  JACQUES  CARTIER. 


OF  RURAL  LIFE  IN  FRANCE  123 

blue  and  fixed  to  the  top  of  the  collar,  or  that 
part  of  the  harness  will  be  of  wood,  quaintly 
devised,  and  studded  with  brass  nails  and  other 
ornament.  Red  woollen  tassels  are  much  in 
favour  in  some  districts. 

The  breeding  of  horses  in  great  numbers  takes 
place  in  the  north  coast  regions  of  Brittany, 
Normandy,  and  between  the  mouth  of  the  Seine 
and  the  Belgian  frontier.  Using  cattle  for 
draught  purposes  so  very  extensively  no  doubt 
keeps  down  the  number  of  the  horses  in  the 
country,  but  in  1905  the  total  had  risen  to 
considerably  over  three  millions.  Tarbes,  a  town 
near  the  Pyrenees,  gives  its  name  to  the  Tarbais 
breed  of  light  cavalry  and  saddle-horses,  and 
the  chief  northern  classes  are  the  Percheron,  the 
Boulonnais  for  heavy  draught  work,  and  the 
Anglo-Norman  for  heavy  cavalry  and  light 
draught  purposes.  Cattle,  pigs,  and  asses  have 
been  increasing  in  numbers  in  recent  years,  but 
sheep  and  lambs  have  shown  a  very  decided 
falling  off,  22  J  millions  in  1885  having  dropped 
to  17|  in  1905.  Sheep  are  raised  on  all  the 
poorer  grazing  lands  of  the  Alps,  the  Jura,  the 
Vosges,  the  Cevennes,  and  the  Pyrenees,  and 
also  on  the  sandy  district  of  Les  Landes  on  the 


124  FRANCE 

Bay  of  Biscay.  South-western  France  in  general, 
and  the  plain  of  Toulouse  in  particular,  produce 
a  fine  class  of  draught  oxen.  In  the  northern 
districts  they  are  stall-fed  on  the  waste  material 
of  the  beet-sugar  and  oil-works,  and  of  the  dis- 
tilleries. 

It  is  a  popular  error  to  imagine  that  the  State 
owns  all  the  forests  of  France  and  even  the  way- 
side trees.  This  is  due  no  doubt  to  the  fact  that 
certain  governmental  restrictions  do  apply  to  the 
owners  of  growing  timber.  The  total  of  forest 
land  amounts  to  only  36,700  square  miles,  or 
about  18  per  cent  of  the  whole  country,  and  of 
this  about  a  third  belongs  to  the  State  or  the 
communes.  Fontainebleau  has  66  square  miles 
of  forest,  but  although  the  best  known,  it  is  not 
by  any  means  the  largest,  the  Foret  d'Orleans 
having  an  area  of  145  square  miles.  Much 
planting  of  pines  has  taken  place  in  Les  Landes, 
and  that  marshy  district,  famed  for  its  shepherds 
who  use  stilts  for  crossing  the  wet  places  and 
water -courses,  has  bv  this  means  altered  its 
character  very  considerably.  Reafforestation  is 
taking  place  on  the  slopes  of  the  Pyrenees  and 
the  Alps  which  have  been  laid  bare  by  the  wood- 
man's axe. 


OF  RURAL  LIFE  IN  FRANCE  125 

Standing  quite  apart  from  the  rest  of  the 
agriculture  of  the  country  is  the  wine-grower. 
His  industry  requires  very  speciahsed  knowledge, 
and  his  dangers  and  difficulties  are  in  some  ways 
greater  than  those  of  the  farmer.  It  may  be  the 
terrible  insect  called  the  phylloxera  that  destroys 
the  growth  of  the  vine,  it  may  be  mildew,  or  it 
may  be  over-production,  but  any  of  these  troubles 
bear  hardly  upon  the  vine -grower,  who  is, 
broadly  speaking,  a  humble  type  of  peasant  with 
very  little  capital.  Before  the  war  with  Ger- 
many these  people  were  a  fairly  prosperous  and 
contented  class,  but  since  that  time  formidable 
troubles  have  smitten  them  very  heavily.  The 
awful  visitation  of  the  phylloxera  is  said  to  have 
cost  as  much  as  the  war  indemnity  paid  to  Ger- 
many, i.e.  £200,000,000,  and  when  it  was  dis- 
covered that  certain  American  vines  were  not 
subjected  to  the  ravages  of  the  pest,  and  feverish 
planting  had  established  the  new  varieties  in  the 
land,  a  new  trouble,  in  the  form  of  over-produc- 
tion, presented  itself  to  the  unfortunate  growers. 
More  land  had  been  converted  into  vineyards 
than  had  ever  produced  such  crops  in  the  past, 
and  a  large  production  of  wine  in  Algeria  so 
lowered  prices  that  in  1907  affairs  in  the  Midi 


126  FRANCE 

reached  a  critical  state.  Riots  occurred  at 
Beziers  and  Narbonne,  incendiarism  and  pillage 
took  place  at  Epernay  and  Ay,  and  for  a  time 
the  Government  found  itself  confronted  with  an 
infuriated  mass  of  peasants,  who  blamed  it  for 
the  disastrously  low  prices  then  prevailing.  They 
also  attributed  the  stagnation  in  the  trade  to  the 
fraudulent  methods  of  sale  that  had  become 
common.  They  were  not  very  far  from  the  truth 
in  stating  that  they  did  not  reap  so  much  advan- 
tage as  those  who  grew  cereals  and  beetroot,  while 
paying  for  the  protective  policy  in  the  high  prices 
of  food  and  all  other  commodities. 

The  peasant  might  almost  be  said  to  wear  a 
uniform,  so  universal  in  France  is  the  soft  black 
felt  hat  and  the  dark-blue  cotton  smock  in  which 
he  appears  in  the  market-place.  In  this  garb 
one  sees  a  wide  variety  of  national  types,  from 
the  English-looking  men  of  Normandy  to  the 
dark-complexioned,  black-haired,  and  lithe  race 
of  the  south.  Often  the  latter  have  an  almost 
wild  appearance,  terrifying  to  the  British  or 
American  girl  who  strays  any  distance  from  the 
modern  types  of  palatial  hotel  which  can  now  be 
found  in  regions  of  medicinal  springs  in  the 
Pyrenees.     He  is,  however,  a  much  less  formid- 


A  PEASANT  CHILD  OF  NORMANDY, 


OF  RURAL  LIFE  IN  FRANCE  127 

able  person  when  he  enters  into  conversation, 
and,  taken  as  a  whole,  the  agriculturalist  is  a 
very  pleasant-mannered,  hospitable,  and  dignified 
person.  He  possesses  in  a  marked  degree  the 
domestic  virtues,  the  level-headed  shrewdness, 
the  patience,  thrift,  and  foresight  which  give 
steadiness  to  his  nation.  In  small  towns  in  the 
south  he  can  be  a  person  of  immense  sociality. 
The  place  during  the  warmer  months  of  the  year, 
after  the  work  of  the  day  is  done,  buzzes  with 
conversation,  the  steady  hum  of  which  would 
puzzle  a  stranger  until  he  saw  its  cause.  In  the 
strange  little  walled  town  of  Aigues-Mortes,  the 
entire  male  population  seems  to  congregate  in 
the  central  square,  and  there  passes  the  evening 
at  the  tables  of  the  three  or  four  cafes.  So  much 
conversation  as  that  indulged  in  by  these  peasants 
of  the  Rhone  delta  would  seem  sufficient  to  pro- 
duce solutions  for  all  the  problems  of  the  wine 
industry,  as  weU  as  those  of  rural  populations  in 
general. 

Care  for  the  future  makes  the  peasant  toil 
and  save  for  his  children.  Husband  and  wife 
will  keep  their  children's  future  in  view  in  a  most 
self-effacing  fashion,  and  if  their  shrewdness  in 
business  may  go  rather  beyond  the  mark,  it  is  in 


128  FRANCE 

the  interests  of  their  family  that  they  are  work- 
ing. The  reward  is  too  often  that  which  comes 
to  the  old — the  sense  of  being  a  burden  to  their 
offspring  when  rheumatism  and  kindred  ills  have 
robbed  them  of  further  capability  for  toil. 

In  the  country  districts  that  are  out  of  touch 
with  modern  influence,  the  peasant  keeps  his 
womenkind  in  a  state  of  subservience  that  is 
almost  mediaeval,  and  the  custom  of  keeping  the 
wife  and  daughters  standing  while  the  father  and 
sons  are  at  meals  is  still  said  to  be  maintained  in 
some  parts  of  the  country.^  The  peasant  is  often 
a  tyrant  in  his  family.  In  some  districts  he  is  in 
the  habit  of  calling  his  sons  and  daughters  "  my 
sons  and  the  creatures."  He  is  sometimes  quite 
without  any  interest  in  politics.  The  various 
types  are,  however,  so  marked  that  the  impossi- 
bility of  labelling  the  peasantry  of  such  a  large 
slice  of  Europe  with  any  one  set  of  characteristics 
is  obvious.  By  reading  Zola  or  George  Sand, 
one  gets  an  insight  into  the  peasant  life  which 
little  else  can  give. 

One  of  George  Sand's  descriptions  of  the 
peasantry  of  the  Cevennes  is  vigorous  and  vivid. 
She   writes   of  it  as  a  race   "  meagre,   gloomy, 

*  Hannah  Lynch,  French  Life  in  Town  and  Country. 


OF  RURAL  LIFE  IN  FRANCE  129 

rough,  and  angular  in  its  forms  and  in  its  instincts. 
At  the  tavern  every  one  has  his  knife  in  his  belt, 
and  he  drives  the  point  into  the  lower  face  of  the 
table,  between  his  legs ;  after  that  they  talk, 
they  drink,  they  contradict  one  another,  they 
become  excited,  and  they  fight.  The  houses  are 
of  an  incredible  dirtiness.  The  ceiling,  made 
up  of  a  number  of  strips  of  wood,  serves  as  a 
receptacle  for  all  their  food  and  for  all  their  rags. 
Alongside  with  their  faults  I  cannot  but  recognise 
some  great  qualities.  They  are  honest  and 
proud.  There  is  nothing  servile  in  the  manner  in 
which  they  receive  you,  with  an  air  of  frankness 
and  genuine  hospitality.  In  their  innermost  soul 
they  partake  of  the  beauties  and  the  asperities 
of  their  climate  and  their  soil.  The  women  have 
all  an  air  of  cordiality  and  daring.  I  hold  them 
to  be  good  at  heart,  but  violent  in  character. 
They  do  not  lack  beauty  so  much  as  charm. 
Their  heads,  capped  with  a  little  hat  of  black 
felt,  decked  out  with  jet  and  feathers,  give  to 
them,  when  young,  a  certain  fascination,  and  in 
old  age  a  look  of  dignified  austerity.  But  it  is 
all  too  masculine,  and  the  lack  of  cleanliness 
makes  their  toilette  disagreeable.  It  is  an  exhibi- 
tion  of  discoloured  rags   above  legs  long   and 

17 


130  FRANCE 

stained  with  mud,  that  makes  one  totally  disregard 
their  jewellery  of  gold,  and  even  the  rock  crystals 
about  their  necks."  This  description  is  growing 
out  of  date  in  regard  to  the  hats  and  knives, 
but  the  picturesque  white  cap,  with  its  broad 
band  of  brightly  coloured  ribbon,  worn  by  nearly 
all  the  women  over  a  certain  age,  which  George 
Sand  does  not  mention,  seems  likely  to  persist. 

The  peasant  women  of  France  are  too  often 
extremely  plain  and  built  on  clumsy  lines. 
Exceptional  districts,  such  as  Aries  and  other 
parts  of  Provence,  may  produce  beautiful  types, 
but  the  average  is  not  pleasing.  This,  at  least, 
is  the  consensus  of  opinion  of  those  who  profess 
to  know  France  well.  The  writer  would  not 
venture  on  such  a  statement  on  his  own  authority, 
although  his  knowledge  of  a  very  considerable 
number  of  the  departments  entirely  endorses 
their  opinion.  But  the  more  one  knows  of  pro- 
vincial France  the  more  prepared  does  one 
become  for  surprises,  and  the  less  ready  to 
generalise. 

Between  the  educated  and  uneducated  there 
is  less  of  a  gulf  than  in  other  countries,  on  account 
of  the  very  high  average  of  good  manners  to  be 
found  throughout  the  whole  country,  and  because 


OF  RURAL  LIFE  IN  FRANCE  181 

of  the  quick  intelligence  that  is  common  to  the 
whole  people.  The  almost  pathetic  awkward- 
ness of  the  old-fashioned  English  hodge  scarcely 
exists  in  France. 

Superstitions  among  the  peasantry  are  steadily 
dying  out,  even  in  Brittany.  The  rising  tide 
of  knowledge  is  finding  its  way  into  every  creek 
and  inlet,  and  is  steadily  submerging  beliefs  in 
supernatural  influences.  At  one  time  the  rustics 
lived  in  the  greatest  fear  of  a  rain-producing 
demon  who  was  called  the  Aversier,  but  the 
science  of  meteorology  has  reduced  his  personality 
to  a  condition  as  nebulous  as  the  clouds  that 
heralded  his  approach. 

Until  quite  recent  times  a  very  large  propor- 
tion of  the  medical  work  in  rural  districts  was 
carried  out  by  the  nuns  of  the  numerous  convents, 
and  the  preference  for  the  free  services  of  the 
kindly  Sisters,  however  limited  their  knowledge, 
to  those  of  the  fully  qualified  doctor  of  the  locality 
is  easily  explained.  The  rural  practitioner's  usual 
fee  has  only  lately  been  raised  from  two  francs 
to  three,  but  on  driving  any  distance  an  addi- 
tional charge  of  one  franc  for  every  kilometre  is 
made.  The  fee  of  the  town  doctor,  if  he  is  a 
general  practitioner  with  a  good  practice,  is  from 


132  FRANCE 

five  to  ten  francs  a  visit.  If  he  belongs  to  the 
type  of  second-class  specialist  not  common  in 
England  but  numerous  in  the  cities  of  France, 
his  fee  is  from  ten  to  twenty  francs  a  visit.  The 
first-class  specialist  charges  fifty  francs,  and  some- 
times seventy -five  francs,  for  a  visit.  In  the 
country  the  medical  man  is  often  content  with  a 
bicycle  as  the  means  of  reaching  his  patients, 
for  his  income  is  not  very  often  above  £500  a 
year.  No  doubt  the  suppression  of  the  monastic 
orders  in  France  has  improved  the  position  of  the 
doctors,  who  found  few  patients  in  certain  parts 
of  the  country,  especially  the  north-west,  where 
the  fervour  of  religious  belief  inclined  the  rustic 
to  put  the  most  complete  faith  in  the  prescrip- 
tions of  the  nuns.  No  doubt  their  ample  experi- 
ence in  the  treatment  of  small  ailments  (which 
the  average  practitioner  so  often  finds  tiresome) 
gave  the  Sisters  considerable  success  in  their 
medical  work.  Women  doctors  in  every  country 
could  enormously  supplement  the  work  of  the 
men,  and  perhaps  the  day  will  come  when  the 
general  practitioner  has  a  lady  assistant  to  look 
after  the  minor  ailments  which  so  often  become 
serious  through  lack  of  sufficient  attention.  How 
relieved  would  numbers  of  men  doctors  be  if  they 


OF  RURAL  LIFE  IN  FRANCE  133 

could  turn  over  to  a  lady  assistant  the  visiting 
of  all  cases  of  chronic  colds,  dyspepsia,  and  the 
like  I 

Whole  books  have  been  devoted  to  the  chateau 
life  of  France,  and  it  would  be  easy  to  overstep 
the  Hmits  of  this  chapter  in  writing  on  this 
interesting  subject.  The  wayfarer  in  France 
who  knows  nothing,  or  next  to  nothing,  of  the 
interiors  of  the  large  houses  he  sees  scattered 
over  the  country  would  probably  say  that  they 
all  looked  as  though  shut  up  and  for  sale.  He 
sees  in  his  mind  the  weed-grown  main  avenue 
and  the  ill-kept  pathways.  Visions  come  to 
him  of  lawns  that  have  grown  into  hay-fields, 
of  formal  gardens  converted  into  vegetable 
gardens,  of  terrace  balustrades  falling  into  decay, 
of  walls  whose  plaster  has  fallen  away  in  patches 
like  those  of  a  Venetian  palazzo,  of  closed  shutters, 
and  a  look  of  splendours  that  have  passed. 
Those  who  have  seen  a  little  more  than  the  mere 
outsides  of  the  great  houses  will  tell  of  occupants 
whose  incomes  have  shrunk  to  such  small  sums 
that  they  are  reduced  to  living  in  a  few  rooms  of 
their  ancestral  homes,  with  insufficient  servants 
to  do  more  than  keep  the  place  habitable,  and  to 
maintain  the  output  of  the  kitchen  garden  and 


134  FRANCE 

a  few  flowers  for  the  house.  That  there  are  many 
such  chateaux  is  perfectly  true.  The  occupants 
are  mainly  anti-Republican  in  their  views.  They 
belong  to  other  days,  and  are  too  proud  to  enter 
any  profession  which  would  bring  them  into 
jarring  contact  with  the  big  majority  who  are 
without  Royalist  leanings.  This  obliges  them  to 
live  in  threadbare  simplicity  on  the  small  income 
their  shrunken  fortunes  provide.  Two  or  three 
old  servants,  a  few  dogs,  a  horse  or  two,  and  a 
few  other  luxuries  surround  them.  Formal  visits 
at  long  intervals  are  paid  to  neighbours,  who 
often  live  at  some  distance.  The  cure  and 
perchance  the  doctor  are  intimate  visitors ; 
there  may  be  a  few  relations  who  come  for 
visits,  but  this  is  often  the  whole  of  the  social 
intercourse  of  M.  and  Mme.  X.,  who  reside  in  a 
portion  of  a  chateau  of  the  time  of  Louis  XV. 
which  stands  surrounded  by  a  large  tract  of  wood- 
land. But  ample  incomes,  and  here  and  there 
great  wealth,  maintain  many  of  the  great  houses 
of  the  countryside  with  modern  luxury  in  every 
department.  Changes  have  come  in  the  chateaux 
in  recent  years  which  have  made  breaches  in  the 
wall  of  old-fashioned  formality  that  was  so  uni- 
versal until  quite  lately.     Instead  of  sweet  wine 


OF  RURAL  LIFE  IN  FRANCE  135 

and  little  hard  sponge  fingers,  tea  and  brioches 
appear  at  le  jive  o'clock,  as  it  is  often  called. 
Where  the  old-fashioned  ideas  of  faithful  servants 
will  allow  it,  and  the  masters  and  mistresses  have 
felt  the  influences  that  flow  from  Paris,  changes 
in  furnishing  appear  in  the  abandonment  of  the 
bareness  and  austerity  of  the  reception-rooms. 
Where  such  influences  have  not  penetrated,  one 
may  be  quite  sure  to  find  all  the  furniture  in  the 
rooms  ranged  against  the  waUs,  and  a  complete 
absence  of  flowers,  books,  or  the  smaller  odds 
and  ends  of  convenience  or  ornament  common  to 
most  Anglo-Saxon  homes.  There  may  be  fine 
tapestries,  numerous  family  portraits  and  other 
pictures,  elaborate  pieces  of  Boule  and  ormolu 
furniture,  ornate  clocks,  and  many  other  beauti- 
ful objects,  but  restraint  and  constraint  are  the 
prevalent  notes.  Bare  polished  floors  and  stair- 
cases with  only  small  mats  or  rugs  here  and  there 
remain  characteristic  of  the  chateau  interior. 
Too  often  there  is  no  more  individuality  in  a 
house  than  would  exist  were  it  thrown  open  to 
the  public  as  a  show-place  or  museum. 

In  many  of  the  chateaux  of  the  wealthy  the 
charm  of  what  is  essentially  French  is  linked 
with  modifications  in  the  directions  of  Anglo- 


136  FRANCE 

Saxon  convenience  and  comfort,  producing  much 
the  same  result  as  is  found  in  those  EngHsh 
homes  wherein  an  affection  for  a  Louis  XV. 
atmosphere  has  introduced  the  tall  silken  or 
tapestried  panels  and  the  stilted  and  elaborate 
furniture  of  the  eighteenth  century. 

Surrounded  by  extensive  forests  containing 
wonderful  green  perspectives,  the  chateau  is  often 
quite  cut  off  from  the  sights  and  sounds  of  the 
outer  world.  When  the  time  of  the  chasse  comes 
round,  the  woods  may  perhaps  be  enlivened  by 
visions  of  the  chasseurs  in  pink  or  green  coats, 
three-cornered  hats,  and  tall  boots,  and  the  sound 
of  their  big  circular  horns  may  be  heard.  The 
silence  is  more  effectually  broken  when  shooting 
parties  meet  and  the  hattue  takes  place. 

Motor-cars  have  made  neighbours  more  acces- 
sible, and  changes  are  taking  place  on  this 
account.  In  pre-motor  days  the  mistress  of  a 
chateau  was  often  quite  unprepared  for  visitors. 
Madame  Waddington,  the  American  wife  of  a 
senator,  who  has  put  some  of  her  experiences  of 
social  intercourse  in  the  country  into  a  charming 
volume,^  describes  a  visit  paid  to  a  chateau  that 
was  half  manor,  half  farm. 

^  Ch&teau  and  Country  Life  in  France,  Mary  K.  Waddington,  1908. 


THE   CATHEDRAL    AND    PART    OF    THE    OLD    CITY    OF    CHARTRES. 


OF  RURAL  LIFE  IN  FRANCE  187 

We  drove  into  a  large  courtyard,  or  rather  farmyard, 
quite  deserted  ;  no  one  visible  anywhere  ;  the  door  of  the 
house  was  open,  but  there  was  no  bell  nor  apparently 
any  means  of  communicating  with  any  one.  Hubert 
cracked  his  whip  noisily  several  times  without  any 
result,  and  we  were  just  wondering  what  we  should  do 
(perhaps  put  our  cards  under  a  stone  on  the  steps) 
when  a  man  appeared,  said  Mme.  B.  was  at  home,  but 
she  was  in  the  stable  looking  after  a  sick  cow — he  would 
go  and  tell  her  we  were  there.  In  a  few  minutes  she 
appeared,  attired  in  a  short,  rusty-black  skirt,  sabots 
on  her  feet,  and  a  black  woollen  shawl  over  her  head  and 
shoulders.  She  seemed  quite  pleased  to  see  us,  was 
not  at  all  put  out  at  being  caught  in  such  very  simple 
attire,  begged  us  to  come  in,  and  ushered  us  through  a 
long,  narrow  hall  and  several  cold,  comfortless  rooms, 
the  shutters  not  open,  and  no  fires  anywhere,  into  her 
bedroom.  All  the  furniture — chairs,  tables,  and  bed — 
was  covered  with  linen.  She  explained  that  it  was  her 
lessive  (general  wash)  she  had  just  made,  that  all 
the  linen  was  dry,  but  she  had  not  had  time  to  put  it 
away,  and  she  called  a  maid,  and  they  cleared  off  two 
chairs — she  sat  on  the  bed.  It  was  frightfully  cold. 
We  were  thankful  we  had  kept  our  wraps  on.  She  said 
she  supposed  we  would  like  a  fire  after  our  long  cold 
drive,  and  rang  for  a  man  to  bring  some  wood.  He 
(in  his  shirt-sleeves)  appeared  with  two  or  three  logs  of 
wood,  and  was  preparing  to  make  a  fire  with  them  all, 
but  she  stopped  him,  said  one  log  was  enough,  the  ladies 
were  not  going  to  stay  long ;  so,  naturally,  we  had  no 
fire  and  clouds  of  smoke.*  She  was  very  talkative, 
never  stopped,  told  us  all  about  her  servants,  her 
husband's  political  campaigns.  .  .  .  She  asked  a  great 
many  questions,  answering  them  all  herself ;   then  said, 

18 


138  FRANCE 

*  I  don't  offer  you  any  tea,  as  I  know  you  always  go 
back  to  have  your  tea  at  home,  and  I  am  quite  sure 
you  don't  want  any  wine.' 

Washing  days  only  occur  in  large  French 
households  once  a  quarter,  or  at  the  most  monthly, 
so  when  the  moment  arrives  the  whole  establish- 
ment is  in  a  ferment.  An  orgy  of  soap-suds 
takes  place,  and  coaling  ship  in  the  Navy  is 
scarcely  more  disturbing  to  the  even  flow  of 
daily  affairs. 

Conversation,  where  people  seldom  paid  a 
visit  to  Paris,  ran  always  in  a  groove  in  the 
chateaux  and  lesser  houses  described  by  the  young 
American.  The  subjects  were  the  woods,  the 
hunting,  the  schoolmaster,  the  cure,  local  gossip, 
and  much  about  the  iniquities  of  the  Republic. 

Chateau  life  is  too  frequently  dull.  It  as  often 
as  not  is  as  out  of  touch  with  the  realities  of 
modern  life  as  many  English  country  houses 
where  there  are  no  young  folk,  and  where  there  is 
no  active  connection  with  London  and  the  busy 
world.  The  hunting  season  and  shooting  parties 
bring  life  and  activity  for  a  time,  but  "  twice- 
told  tales  of  foxes  killed "  do  not  carry  any 
fertilising  intellectual  ideas  into  the  byways  of 
upper-class  life.     An  excess  of  formality  pervades 


OF  RURAL  LIFE  IN  FRANCE  189 

every  portion  of  the  day,  from  the  conversation 
on  a  new  novel  to  the  afternoon  drive  or  the 
solemn  game  of  hezique  after  dinner.  There  is 
a  tendency  for  politics  to  bulk  largely  in  con- 
versation, even  among  women,  while  among  men 
heat  is  easily  generated  on  this  topic,  the  French 
being  natm-ally  bellicose.  Subjects  outside 
France,  and  matters  that  do  not  directly  concern 
the  French,  rarely  come  up  for  discussion,  unless 
the  occupants  of  the  chateau  are  intellectuels. 
It  is  mainly  due  to  political  controversy  that 
duels  arise,  nearly  all  the  recent  encounters 
having  been  between  journalists  and  politicians. 
At  the  present  day,  honour  is  commonly  satisfied 
when  the  first  blood  has  been  drawn,  and  when 
pistols  are  used,  hits  are  infrequent.  To  show 
how  lightly  he  took  the  matter,  Ste.  Beuve  fought 
under  an  umbrella.  Thiers  fought  a  duel,  and 
so  also  did  the  elder  Dumas,  Lamartine,  Veuillot, 
Rochefort,  and  Boulanger.  Even  to-day  (1913) 
septuagenarian  generals  are  not  too  old  to  chal- 
lenge one  another.  General  Bosc  (seventy-two) 
having  sent  his  second  to  demand  satisfaction 
of  General  Florentin  (seventy-seven)  for  an  un- 
founded charge  of  encouraging  the  use  of  illegal 
badges  in  societies  formed  for  the  training  of 


140  FRANCE 

boys  in  military  duties  !  It  is  astonishing  that 
the  French  should  maintain  duelling  when  it  is 
well  known  how  opposed  was  Napoleon  to  the 
absurd  practice.  "  Bon  duelliste  mauvais  soldat," 
he  used  to  say,  and  when  challenged  by  the  King 
of  Sweden,  his  reply  was  that  he  would  order  a 
fencing-master  to  attend  him  as  plenipotentiary. 
But  the  French  have  a  keen  sense  of  personal 
honour,  and  one  remembers  that  Montaigne 
said,  "  Put  three  Frenchmen  together  on  the 
plains  of  Libya,  and  they  will  not  be  a  month  in 
company  without  scratching  each  other's  eyes 
out." 

A  poor  man  can  hardly  afford  the  luxury  of 
a  duel,  for  in  Paris  it  costs  about  300  francs, 
and  if  one  has  no  friend  who  is  a  doctor  willing 
to  attend  without  a  fee,  the  disbursements  will 
even  exceed  this  amount  I  The  first  expenses  are 
the  taxis  for  your  seconds  when  they  go  to  meet 
the  other  fellow's  supporters.  These  meetings 
take  place  at  cafes,  and  their  bills  have  to  be  met 
by  the  duellists.  Pistols,  if  they  are  used,  are 
hired  from  Gastine  Renette,  who  inflicts  a 
scorching  charge  of  about  100  francs  for  the  loan. 
If  swords  are  used  they  are  bought,  and  the 
outlay  is  less,  but  not  every  one  who  is  challenged 


OF  RURAL  LIFE  IN  FRANCE  141 

is  sufficiently  expert  to  run  the  chances  of  using 
white  weapons.  Further  expenses  are  incurred 
in  the  hiring  of  a  vehicle  in  which  to  drive  to  the 
spot  selected  for  the  honourable  encounter.  The 
drive  is  punctuated  by  halts  for  refreshment  for 
the  doctor  and  the  seconds,  as  well  as  the  coach- 
man. When  the  conflict  has  taken  place  there 
is  often  much  more  than  "  coffee  for  one  "  to  be 
paid  for  by  the  duellist.  Not  only  does  custom 
require  him  to  invite  doctor  and  seconds  to 
lunch  at  an  expensive  restaurant,  but  if  the  duel 
has  re-established  amicable  relations,  there  is  a 
double  party  to  be  entertained.  To  find  a  quiet 
and  suitable  spot  for  the  meeting  is  often  exceed- 
ingly difficult,  the  gendarmerie  in  such  con- 
venient places  as  the  Meudon  Woods  being 
perpetually  on  the  alert,  and  having  offered 
rewards  to  any  who  warned  them  of  the  arrival 
of  "  a  double  set  of  four  serious-looking  gentlemen 
in  black  frock-coats  arriving  in  landaus,  with  one 
gentleman  in  each  set  with  his  gueule  de  travers.^' 
Mr.  Robert  Sherard  has  described  the  pre- 
liminaries to  a  duel  forced  upon  him  a  few  years 
ago. 

"  .  .  .  .  My   fencing   had   grown   very   rusty,"    he 
wrote,  "  so  .  .  .  I  went  to  a  fencing  school  to  be  coached. 


142  FRANCE 

The  master  .  .  .  had  the  reputation  of  being  able  to 
teach  a  man  in  two  lessons  how  not  to  get  killed  in  a 
sword  duel.  I  was  not  anxious  to  get  killed,  so  I  availed 
myself  of  his  instructions.  These  mainly  consisted  in 
showing  one  how  to  hold  one's  point  always  towards 
one's  adversary  with  extended  arm.  When  a  man  so 
holds  his  weapon  it  is,  it  appears,  impossible  for  the 
other  man  to  wound  him.  At  the  same  time  it  is  said 
to  be  advisable  to  develop  great  suppleness  of  leg  and 
ankle  so  as  to  be  able  to  leap  back,  still  holding  one's 
point  extended,  in  the  event  of  the  other  man's  rushing 
forward  with  such  impetuosity  as  possibly  to  break 
down  one's  guard.  It  was  further  explained  to  me, 
that  if  whilst  leaping  back  I  could  also  dig  forward  with 
my  sword,  most  satisfactory  results  might  be  hoped  for 
(for  me,  not  for  the  other  man)." 

It  was  disappointing  to  Mr.  Sherard,  after 
gaining  much  proficiency  in  leaping  backwards 
while  digging  forward  with  his  point,  to  find  that 
his  antagonist  would  only  fight  with  pistols. 


CHAPTER  VIII 

THE   RIVERS    OF   FRANCE 

Broadly  speaking,  one  half  of  France  is  moun- 
tainous, and  the  other  flat  or  undulating.  All 
the  mountains  are  on  the  eastern  half,  the  high 
grounds  of  Normandy  and  Brittany  being  scarcely 
more  than  hills.  The  whole  country  might,  for 
some  purposes,  be  considered  as  an  inclined 
plane,  for  in  travelling  from  the  Alps  on  the 
eastern  frontiers  to  the  Atlantic  coast  the  altitudes 
(omitting  the  valley  of  the  Rhone)  are  constantly 
decreasing.  Thus,  with  the  exception  of  the 
Rhone,  which  carries  the  snow-waters  of  the 
Bernese  and  Pennine  Alps,  the  Vosges  and  the 
Jura  chains,  into  the  Mediterranean,  the  waters  of 
nearly  the  whole  of  the  more  habitable  three- 
quarters  of  the  country  drain  westwards  to  the 
Bay  of  Biscay  and  the  English  Channel.  Most 
of  this  immense  reticulation  of  river  and  stream 

143 


144  FRANCE 

is  included  in  the  three  great  systems  of  the 
Seine,  the  Loire,  and  the  Garonne.  The  Adour 
drains  the  triangle  between  the  Pyrenees  and 
the  Garonne ;  the  Charente  waters  the  Plain  of 
Poitou  between  the  Garonne  and  the  Loire,  but 
both  are  of  small  account  in  comparison  to  the 
vast  areas  included  in  the  basins  of  the  great 
rivers. 

Both  the  Rhone  and  the  Garonne  are  of 
foreign  birth,  the  first  beginning  life  at  the  foot 
of  the  great  Rhone  Glacier  in  Switzerland, 
feeding  on  her  snows  and  glaciers  all  the  year 
round,  and  the  second  rising  in  a  Spanish  valley 
of  the  Pyrenees. 

The  Loire,  the  longest  of  her  rivers,  is,  however, 
entirely  a  possession  of  France.  It  is,  like  the 
Seine,  a  cause  of  very  much  anxiety  on  account 
of  its  inconstancy.  At  one  season  of  the  year 
it  inundates  large  areas  with  its  superabundance, 
and  at  another  it  is  capable  of  running  so  low 
that  only  mere  streams  flow  between  the  sand- 
banks. So  imfortunately  situated  is  the  city  of 
Tours  in  times  of  flood  that  it  has  found  it  neces- 
sary to  surround  itself  with  a  protective  dyke. 
The  chief  cause  of  sudden  inundations  is  when 
the    flood- waters    of    two    or   three   tributaries 


THE  RIVERS  OF  FRANCE  145 

conspire  to  pour  in  their  contributions  to  the 
main  channel  simultaneously,  and  only  when 
these  headstrong  young  things  are  held  in  check 
will  there  be  any  hope  of  a  fairly  regular  level  of 
water  in  the  main  course.  Two  centuries  ago 
(1711)  the  need  for  curbing  the  flood- waters  was 
recognised  so  clearly  that  a  dam  was  constructed 
at  Pinay,  a  village  18  miles  above  Roanne.  It 
held  up  350  to  450  million  cubic  feet  of  water, 
and  has  been  very  successful  in  maintaining  the 
supply  of  water  in  the  river-bed  during  seasons 
of  drought,  as  well  as  checking  the  violence  of 
the  floods.  In  recent  times  three  other  dams 
have  been  built,  two  of  them  near  the  busy 
industrial  centre  of  St.  Etienne,  but  until  several 
others  have  been  constructed  the  flood -waters 
cannot  be  held  in  check. 

Its  immense  length  of  625  miles  takes  the 
Loire  through  ten  departments,  but  the  changes 
of  scenery  are  not  so  remarkable  as  those  of  the 
Rhone.  The  source  is  in  the  Cevennes,  about 
4500  feet  above  sea-level,  on  the  east  side  of  the 
Gerbier  de  Jonc,  and  almost  in  sight  of  the  Rhone. 
Through  Haute  Loire  in  the  marvellously  pictur- 
esque region  of  dead  volcanoes  near  Le  Puy-en- 
Velay  it  takes  its  course  northwards,  flowing  at 

19 


146  FRANCE 

the  foot  of  basaltic  cliffs  and  chestnut-clad  slopes. 
On  commanding  spurs  ruined  castles  are  perched 
in  most  romantic  fashion,  and  if  it  were  not  for 
their  painful  inaccessibility,  the  demand  among 
the  wealthy  for  these  little  strongholds  of  the 
Middle  Ages  would  run  up  their  value  to  astonish- 
ing figures. 

The  action  of  water  in  the  past  has  been 
vastly  more  energetic  in  the  Auvergnes  and 
the  Cevennes  in  the  ages  since  their  masses 
of  plutonic  rock  were  produced  than  at  the 
present  day,  for  the  scoria  and  the  general 
debris  of  seismic  disturbance  has  been  so  much 
eroded  that  the  throats  of  volcanoes  filled  with  the 
last  product  of  the  immense  heat  below  here  and 
there  stand  out  stripped  of  their  cones.  One  of 
the  most  remarkable  of  these  phenomena  is  to 
be  seen  at  Le  Puy.  This  strange  aiguille  has 
been  crowned  with  a  beautiful  Romanesque 
chapel  for  some  nine  centuries,  and  it  is  just 
possible  that  a  Roman  temple  stood  there  at  an 
earlier  date. 

In  the  neighbourhood  of  St.  Etienne  the  Loire 
is  considered  to  be  navigable.  It  traverses  the 
alluvial  plain  of  Forez,  the  mountains  of  that 
name  to  the  west  separating  it  from  the  basin 


THE  RIVERS  OF  FRANCE  UIT 

of  its  great  tributary  the  AUier,  which  takes  a 
roughly  parallel  course  and  joins  it  just  below 
Nevers.  If  rivers  could  express  their  feeling  by 
other  means  than  overproduction  and  strikes, 
the  Allier  would  no  doubt  say  something  forcible 
as  to  the  ascendency  of  its  neighbour,  whose 
claims  to  be  the  parent  stream  are  open  to 
question. 

Nearly  all  the  way  through  this  plain  of 
Forez  the  Loire,  in  fine  weather,  resembles  a 
ribbon  of  fairest  blue  threaded  through  lace  of 
exquisite  delicacy,  for  it  is  bordered  by  trees 
growing  close  to  the  water-side,  and  only  now 
and  then  does  the  band  of  blue  show  an  un- 
interrupted surface.  Lower  down  bare  red  hills 
are  encountered,  through  which  the  river  has 
forced  its  way  to  the  plain  in  which  stands  the 
town  of  Roanne,  after  which  its  course  is  less 
picturesque  for  a  time.  This  is  perhaps  a 
scarcely  accurate  statement,  for  picture-making 
qualities  with  trees,  cattle,  and  distant  hills  are 
scarcely  ever  absent,  but  there  is  a  certain 
monotony  in  the  scenery  such  as  one  can  hardly 
find  on  the  Thames  or  the  Wye.  From  Nevers 
to  Orleans  there  are  no  towns  on  the  river,  which 
gradually  turns  its  course  to  the  west,  flowing 


148  FRANCE 

exactly  in  that  direction  at  Orleans,  where  its 
ample  width  adds  much  interest  and  charm  to  a 
very  much  modernised  city.  Its  habit  of  flooding, 
and  so  causing  immense  damage  over  large  areas, 
has  made  it  necessary  to  construct  very  formid- 
able dykes,  which  now  protect  the  country  it 
traverses  between  La  Martiniere  and  Nantes. 
Between  Orleans  and  Tours,  where  embankments 
do  not  exist,  the  writer  has  seen  the  cream- 
coloured  flood-waters  foaming  and  swirling  past 
trees,  fences,  and  hay-stacks  over  large  areas  of 
the  Sologne.  Here  and  there  it  has  been  almost 
impossible  to  see  any  indications  of  the  usual 
river-bed,  and  so  level  is  the  country  to  the  south 
in  the  neighbourhood  of  Beaugency  that  there 
seems  nothing  to  check  the  floods  for  several 
kilometres  from  the  river.  On  these  occasions 
one  trembles  on  account  of  the  danger  to  which 
the  thirteenth -century  bridge  at  Beaugency, 
patched,  and  in  part  rebuilt,  is  hourly  exposed. 
It  is  the  oldest  bridge  on  the  Loire. 

Below  Blois  embankments  contain  the  river, 
and  the  roadway  on  that  which  defends  the 
north  side  provides  the  charming  riverside  drive 
to  Amboise  and  Tours  familiar  to  all  who  have 
visited  the  romantic  chateaux  of  Touraine.     The 


THE  RIVERS  OF  FRANCE  149 

average  rise  of  the  river  in  flood  is  14  feet,  and 
these  dykes  are  quite  equal  to  this  task,  but 
when,  as  in  1846  and  1856,  the  Loire  raised  its 
surface  to  over  22  feet,  even  these  banks  were 
useless.  With  dredging,  embanking,  and  dam 
construction  the  river  is  being  gradually  harnessed, 
but  there  is  still  much  to  be  done  before  riverside 
towns  can  contemplate  the  rapid  melting  of 
snow  in  the  mountains  without  the  gravest 
anxiety. 

An  upper  course  in  a  country  of  impervious 
rock  means  that  the  volume  of  water  is  not 
reduced  by  absorption,  and  the  difficulties  of  the 
river  are  increased  when  it  encounters  the  tertiary 
beds  of  the  formation  to  which  Paris  gives  its 
name.  In  this  soft  soil  the  Loire  gathers  up 
great  quantities  of  detritus,  which  it  deposits 
farther  down,  producing  the  sand- banks  which 
cost  the  communities  large  sums  to  remove. 

If  the  middle  part  of  its  course  is  not  very 
interesting,  the  Loire  removes  that  reproach 
between  Orleans  and  its  mouth.  Its  waters,  and 
those  of  some  of  its  shorter  tributaries,  reflect  the 
towers  and  crenellated  walls  of  some  of  the  most 
remarkable  and  interesting  of  all  the  chateaux  of 
France.     Blois,  the  scene  of  the  murders  of  the 


150  FRANCE 

Due  de  Guise  (who  had  instigated  the  Massacre  of 
St.  Bartholomew)  and  of  his  brother  the  Cardinal 
of  Lorraine ;  Amboise,  with  its  great  tower,  con- 
taining a  spiral  roadway  for  carriages  and  the 
courtyard  in  which  Mary  Stuart  had,  in  1560, 
been  the  swooning  witness  of  a  most  appalling 
massacre  of  1200  Huguenot  prisoners,  the  Due 
de  Guise  refusing  to  listen  to  her  entreaties  that 
they  should  be  spared ;  Chenonceaux,  the  scene 
of  many  a  royal  hunting  party,  and  the  possession 
for  a  time  of  Diane  de  Poitiers,  and  Chaumont, 
which  Catherine  de  Medici  obliged  Diane  to  take 
in  exchange  ;  Langeais,  where  rich  furnishings  of 
the  Middle  Ages  and  the  early  Renaissance  bring 
one  into  the  very  atmosphere  of  the  poignard  and 
of  deadly  intrigue ;  and  Angers,  with  its  seven- 
teen round  towers,  begun  by  Philippe  Auguste, 
are  all  eloquent  of  the  romantic  age  of  French 
history,  of  human  passion,  of  love,  hate,  and 
despair. 

It  would  not  be  easy  to  think  offhand  of  any 
river  of  similar  length  and  importance  whose 
course  shows  such  amazing  dilatoriness  as  that 
of  the  Seine.  The  statue  of  a  nymph  placed  at 
its  source  by  the  city  of  Paris  is  only  250  miles 
from  the  sea  in  a  direct  line,  but  the  river  seems 


THE  RIVERS  OF  FRANCE  151 

to  have  an  unconquerable  desire  to  postpone  the 
hour  when  it  is  swallowed  up  by  the  English 
Channel,  and  by  turning  out  of  its  normal 
direction,  northwards  or  southwards,  every  few 
miles  it  has  dug  for  itself  a  channel  482  miles 
in  length.  Such  sinuosities  on  the  course  of  a 
great  river  might  be  called  undignified,  if  one 
could  not  point  to  that  part  of  the  course  of  the 
Moselle  that  lies  between  Treves  and  Coblentz, 
and  to  the  Ebro  in  the  middle  part  of  its  journey 
between  Saragossa  and  the  sea.  The  increased 
friction  at  the  numerous  sharp  curves  prevents 
the  flood- waters  from  getting  away  with  the 
rapidity  the  Parisians  sometimes  desire,  and  this 
is  partly  responsible  for  the  serious  damage  done 
in  the  capital  when  circumstances  combine  to 
send  down  an  abnormal  quantity  of  water  from 
the  higher  tributaries.  In  January  1910  the 
height  of  the  river  above  the  normal  was  24  feet, 
and  the  racing  waters  swirled  against  the  key- 
stones of  the  bridges.  But  if  the  Seine  mis- 
behaves itself  at  intervals,^  its  average  flow  is  so 
steady  that  its  navigability  is  greater  than  the 
other  important  rivers.     This  excellent  quality 

*  Great  risings  of  the  Seine  occurred  in  1658,  1740,  1799,  1802, 
1876,  and  1883. 


152  FRANCE 

is  due  to  the  fact  that  about  three-quarters  of  the 
basin  (an  area  of  some  30,000  square  miles)  is 
formed  of  permeable  deposits,  and  consequently  a 
vast  absorption  is  constantly  taking  place.  The 
waters  subtracted  in  this  way  are  given  back  by 
the  perennial  springs  supplied  by  the  saturation 
of  different  strata.  In  rainless  summer  weather 
the  first  two  or  three  dozen  miles  of  the  river 
frequently  dry  up,  and  only  from  Chatillon  is  it  a 
permanent  river.  Tributaries  of  importance  then 
begin  to  flow  in.  The  Aube  and  the  Yonne  are 
followed  by  the  Loing  and  the  Essonne,  and  just 
before  Paris  the  confluence  with  the  Marne  takes 
place.  At  the  door  of  the  last-mentioned  river, 
longer  than  the  Seine  by  31  miles,  is  laid  much  of 
the  blame  for  the  volume  of  the  floods.  Its  source 
is  in  the  Plateau  de  Langres  not  many  miles  to 
the  north-east  of  the  Seine.  Rich  pasture-lands 
broken  with  long  lines  of  tall- stemmed  trees  and 
brown-roofed  villages  are  typical  of  the  scenery 
of  the  main  river  and  its  tributaries  above  Paris. 
The  painter  who  loves  to  be  in  the  midst  of 
opulent  nature  is  happy  here.  Quaint  groups  of 
tall  trees,  whose  foliage  in  the  fall  of  the  year 
turns  to  those  delicate  yellow  greens  and  subtle 
browns  that  are  a  never-failing  joy  to  those  with 


THE  RIVERS  OF  FRANCE  168 

seeing  eyes,  are  everywhere  arranged  in  some 
delightful  scheme  in  which  reflections  in  smooth 
oily  waters  add  a  double  charm  to  the  scene. 

It  is  not  until  Paris  has  been  left  behind  that 
the  river  begins  to  wash  the  bold  white  ramparts 
of  the  cretaceous  beds.  In  and  out  of  the  deeply 
indented  front  the  meandering  river  takes  its 
way,  on  the  right  bank  a  wall  of  gleaming  white 
cliffs  and  on  the  left  green  savannahs  stretching 
to  a  far  and  level  horizon.  In  many  places  the 
escarpments  of  chalk  have  the  characteristics  of 
ruined  drum  towers,  of  barbicans,  and  of  broken 
curtains,  so  that  when  Richard  Coeur-de-Lion's 
^^  flllette  d^un  an,^^  the  Chateau  Gaillard  which  he 
caused  to  be  built  with  such  incredible  speed, 
comes  into  view,  it  is  at  first  difficult  to  believe 
that  it  is  anything  more  than  a  still  more  realistic 
natural  effect.  From  the  high  ground  that 
commands  the  chateau  one  looks  over  one  of  the 
giant  loops  of  the  river,  hemmed  in  by  green- 
topped  cliffs  of  the  same  marine  deposits  that 
form  Gris  Nez  and  the  curious  caves  of  Etretat, 
as  well  as  the  white  cliffs  of  Albion.  At  one's 
feet  are  the  still  very  perfect  ruins  of  a  castle 
that  stood  on  the  frontier  of  England's  possessions 
in  France  seven  centuries  ago,  and  lower  still  is 

20 


154  FRANCE 

the  little  town  of  Le  Petit  Andely  huddled  for 
protection  at  the  base  of  the  castle  cliff. 

Farther  west,  where  the  cliffs  fall  away, 
stands  that  historic  city  of  France — Rouen,  the 
ancient  capital  of  Normandy.  It  is  a  port,  for 
the  Seine  at  this  point  becomes  navigable  for 
fair-sized  sea-going  steamers,  and  one  may  watch 
the  unloading  of  china  clay  from  Cornwall  among 
the  various  imports  carried  directly  to  the  quays. 

Possibly  the  waterway  to  the  sea  was 
looked  upon  with  little  joy  by  the  inhabit- 
ants of  the  city  during  the  ninth  and  tenth 
centuries,  when  at  any  time,  and  without 
much  warning,  the  shallow -draught  vessels  of 
the  Vikings  might  appear  on  the  river.  How 
these  bloodthirsty  pirates  came  and  came  again 
in  spite  of  strenuous  resistance,  heavy  losses,  and 
much  Dane-geld,  is  a  terrible  chapter  in  the  story 
of  the  Seine.  How  the  night  sky  became  copper- 
coloured  under  the  furnace  glow  of  burning 
houses,  churches,  and  monasteries,  is  a  picture 
which  no  historian  of  the  river  can  fail  to  put 
into  vivid  words.  Long  ago,  however,  Rouen 
recovered  from  the  disasters  inflicted  by  the 
Northmen,  and  those  who  wander  through  her 
picturesque  streets  can  find  traces  of  buildings 


THE  RIVERS  OF  FRANCE  155 

that  came  into  existence  not  very  long  after  this 
period. 

A  rare  type  of  steel  bridge  spans  the  Seine  at 
Rouen.  It  consists  of  a  travelling  platform, 
large  enough  to  take  horses  and  carts,  and  all 
the  usual  load  of  a  ferry-boat,  which  is  slung  from 
a  light  framework  connecting  two  tall  lattice 
steel  towers.  This  curious  achievement  of 
modern  engineering  and  the  very  tall  iron  fieche 
of  the  cathedral  form  the  salient  features  of  all 
distant  views  of  the  city. 

Some  of  the  peninsulas  carved  by  the  vagaries 
of  the  river  are  entirely  given  up  to  forest,  and 
for  many  miles  dark  masses  of  trees  extend  to 
the  southern  horizon.  Dykes  hold  the  river  to 
its  course  below  Rouen.  Before  they  were  built 
it  was  impossible  for  vessels  of  20-feet  draught 
to  navigate  the  river  except  under  exceptional 
conditions.  A  notable  feature  of  the  lower 
reaches  is  the  bore  which  occurs  at  every  tide 
and  reaches  its  maximum  height  of  about  8  feet 
in  the  neighbourhood  of  Caudebec,  where  enter- 
prising watermen  entice  the  visitor  into  their 
boats  to  enjoy  a  natural  water-show  that  quite 
eclipses  the  artificial  thrills  of  the  "  Earl's  Court " 
order. 


156  FRANCE 

Beautiful  and  historic  buildings  are  thickly 
strewn  along  the  lowest  reaches  of  the  Seine. 
The  ruined  abbey  of  Jumieges,  where  Edward  the 
Confessor  was  educated,  raises  its  lofty  Norman 
towers  high  above  the  trees  at  the  southern  end 
of  a  big  loop  ;  the  monastery  of  St.  Wandrille, 
which  is  now  converted  into  a  private  house  and 
became  the  home  of  Maeterlinck  a  few  years  ago, 
is  in  a  pretty  valley  leading  from  the  river ; 
Caudebec,  with  its  glorious  Gothic  church  and 
romantic  old  streets,  stands  on  the  right  bank 
and  has  a  sunny  quay,  and  an  open  view 
across  the  sparkling  waters,  the  opulent  level 
pastures,  and  the  belts  of  forest  beyond ;  Lille- 
bonne  is  the  Julia  Bona  of  Roman  times,  and 
has  important  remains  of  a  Roman  theatre, 
besides  the  castle,  in  whose  great  hall — alas  !  no 
longer  existing — ^William  the  Norman  announced 
to  a  great  gathering  of  leading  men  his  project 
of  invading  England ;  Tancarville  Castle,  with 
its  prominent  circular  tower,  is  reflected  in  the 
broadening  waters  nearer  the  estuary,  where 
Harfleur  looks  across  to  Honfleur,  and  both  seem 
to  dream  of  the  days  when  their  great  neighbour 
Le  Havre  was  not. 

Being  an  entirely  French  river,  the  Loire  has 


THE  RIVERS  OF  FRANCE  157 

been  described  first  in  this  chapter;  the  Seine 
followed,  being  a  smaller  river,  although  of  more 
commercial  importance.  Its  basin,  it  should  be 
mentioned,  is  not  entirely  French,  some  of  its 
water  being  taken  from  Belgium.  Of  the  two 
great  rivers  of  foreign  birth  the  Rhone  is  of  the 
greater  importance.  It  has  a  drainage  area  of  close 
upon  38,000  square  miles,  and  is  the  greatest  river 
of  all  those  that  pour  their  waters  directly  into 
the  Mediterranean.  Besides  this  the  Rhone  is 
numbered  in  that  distinguished  group  composed 
of  the  greatest  of  the  rivers  of  Europe.  More 
than  any  of  the  rivers  of  France  it  stands  out  as 
a  big  factor  in  history.  One  thinks  of  Hannibal 
with  his  host  and  his  elephants  faced  by  the 
swiftness  and  breadth  of  its  flow  ;  of  the  terrible 
struggle  of  the  Romans  with  the  Cimbri  and 
Teutones  on  its  banks;  of  St.  B^nezet  in  the 
twelfth  century  copying  the  methods  of  the 
Roman  architect  of  the  Pont  du  Gard,  and  accom- 
plishing what  had  never  been  done  before,  i.e. 
the  construction  of  a  stone  bridge  that  could 
resist  the  onslaught  of  the  flood -waters  for 
centuries.  Four  of  the  big  elliptical  arches  still 
stand,  seemingly  as  strong  as  the  day  they  were 
erected,  and  above  one  of  the  piers  rises  the  little 


158  FRANCE 

Romanesque  bridge  chapel  where  the  body  of  the 
good  builder  was  buried. 

The  source  of  the  Rhone  is  fitting  for  such  a 
mighty  waterway.  It  begins  life  as  a  torrent 
that  pours  from  the  foot  of  the  great  Rhone 
Glacier,  5909  feet  above  sea-level.  It  is  now 
ascertained  that  it  is  the  glacier  itself  from  under 
which  it  emerges  which  gives  birth  to  the  river, 
and  not  the  warm  springs  which  issue  from  the 
ground  at  the  point  formerly  reached  by  the 
glacier.  Very  early  on  its  course  another  glacier- 
fed  torrent  adds  its  waters  to  the  Rhone,  which 
foams  and  rages  through  a  gorge  of  typical 
Alpine  grandeur.  The  exuberance  of  its  youth 
is  maintained  by  the  torrents  that  feed  its 
adolescent  stages.  It  falls  more  than  3600  feet 
in  less  than  thirty  miles  from  its  source,  joined 
at  frequent  intervals  by  companions  born  of  ice 
and  snow,  such  as  the  Eginen,  the  Binna,  and  the 
Massa,  a  child  of  the  Aletsch  Glaciers.  Below 
Brieg  comes  the  Saltine,  and  then  follows  a  quiet 
stretch,  when  the  growing  river  passes  through 
a  stretch  of  alluvium — a  dull  period,  a  first 
governess,  as  it  were,  to  a  high-spirited  youth — 
where  floods  are  frequent.  Below  the  old  town 
of  St.  Maurice  the  river  is  confined  within  the 


THE  RIVERS  OF  FRANCE  159 

narrow  gorge  that  forms  the  western  entrance  of 
the  Vallais,  and  it  emerges  from  this  gateway  to 
Switzerland  to  flow  across  the  marshy  plain  that 
was  formerly  the  south-eastern  end  of  the  Lake 
of  Geneva.  Year  by  year  the  debris  of  the 
Bernese  and  the  Pennine  Alps  is  washed  down 
by  the  tireless  waters,  and  the  date  is  approxim- 
ately ascertainable  when  the  lake  will  have 
ceased  to  exist.  That  will  be  a  sad  day  for  the 
Rhone,  for  it  is  through  the  filter-like  action  of 
the  lake  that  the  river  flows  forth  freed  from  its 
burden  of  detritus,  and  Byron's  "  blue  rushing 
of  the  arrowy  Rhone  "  will  describe  a  river  whose 
character  has  changed  for  ever,  unless  the  hand 
of  man  erects  barriers  in  its  course,  and  so 
introduces  periods  of  artificial  repose.  But 
France  to-day  does  not  receive  from  Switzerland 
the  gift  of  a  river  in  its  unsullied  youth,  for  not 
long  after  it  has  passed  from  the  lake  it  is  con- 
taminated by  an  untutored  glacier-bred  youth 
fresh  from  the  Mont  Blanc  range,  whence  it  has 
carried  down  much  solid  matter.  For  a  certain 
distance  the  two  rivers  do  not  recognise  one 
another,  the  waters  refusing  to  mix,  but  propin- 
quity brings  its  familiar  result  and  justifies  the 
copy-book  maxim  concerning  evil  companionship. 


160  FRANCE 

All  through  the  long  journey  to  Lyons  the 
Rhone  preserves  the  character  of  an  uncivilised 
mountain-bred  river,  of  small  service  to  commerce 
or  communication,  although  it  is  termed  "  navig- 
able "  from  a  point  between  Le  Pare  and  Pyri- 
mont.  It  must  be  said  in  defence  of  the  river 
that  the  circumstances  of  its  path  in  life  do  not 
tend  towards  the  restful  stability  beloved  of 
commerce.  No  sooner  does  it  enter  France  than 
it  is  obliged  to  fight  its  way  through  a  constricted 
channel  between  the  Credo  and  the  Vuache,  and 
gorge  succeeds  gorge  for  the  greatest  part  of  the 
distance  between  Geneva  and  Lyons.  And  who 
is  there  possessing  any  love  for  untrammelled 
nature  who  does  not  love  the  river's  wild  moods, 
its  impetuosity,  its  generosity,  and  its  reckless 
enthusiasm.  By  the  time  it  has  reached  the 
great  city  of  Lyons  it  has,  however,  subdued  its 
wild  ways,  for  having  come  within  sight  of  the 
beautiful  Saone  it  passes  through  the  city  on  a 
sedately  parallel  course,  and  very  soon  they  are 
wedded.  For  the  rest  of  its  life — a  distance  of 
230  miles — the  Rhone  is  a  hard-working  member 
of  society,  carrying  day  by  day  the  manufactures 
of  Central  France  down  to  the  ancient  "  middle 
sea."     It  was  the  little  time  of  engagement,  the 


THE    CHAPEL    ON    THE    BRIDGE    OF    ST.    BENEZET,     AVIGNON. 


THE  RIVERS  OF  FRANCE  161 

brief  interval  before  the  marriage  with  the  Saone 
was  consummated,  that  produced  the  peninsula 
whereon  the  second  city  of  France  was  founded, 
and  gave  it  a  situation  of  the  greatest  seciu'ity  in 
unsettled  times.  No  doubt  the  Segusiani,  who 
are  generally  mentioned  as  the  earliest  people  to 
occupy  the  tongue  of  land,  had  had  predecessors 
on  the  same  spot,  but  the  fogs  of  prehistoric 
times  prevent  one  from  knowing  much  of  the 
settlement  before  the  Roman  had  reached  the 
confluence  of  the  rivers.  Then  the  mists  roll 
away,  and  one  has  a  vision  of  Agrippa  making  it 
the  centre  of  four  great  roads ;  Augustus  is  seen 
giving  the  city  a  senate  and  making  it  the  place 
of  annual  assembly  of  representatives  from  the 
sixty  cities  of  Gallia  Comata.  Besides  conferring 
these  distinctions,  the  reign  of  Augustus  saw  the 
building  of  temples,  aqueducts,  and  a  theatre. 
In  A.D.  59,  during  the  reign  of  the  half-demented 
Nero,  the  city  was  burnt  and  afterwards  rebuilt 
on  grander  lines.  Great  buildings  succeeded  one 
another  until  the  two  rivers  must  have  reflected 
as  fine  a  city  as  could  be  found  within  the  Roman 
Empire.  But  the  unsettled  centuries  of  the  Dark 
Age  of  Europe  brought  successive  waves  of  de- 
structive invasion  to  Lugdunum,  and  for  evidences 

21 


162  FRANCE 

of  the  Roman  period  of  the  city  it  is  necessary  to 
go  to  the  museum,  where,  however,  the  Gallo- 
Roman  objects  are  numerous  and  of  the  greatest 
importance. 

Farther  down  its  course  the  great  river's 
swift-flowing  flood  has  on  its  banks  the  towns  of 
Vienne,  Valence,  Avignon,  Tarascon,  and  Aries, 
all  by  a  curious  chance  on  the  left  bank,  although 
at  Avignon  and  Tarascon  there  are  sister  towns 
on  the  opposite  side,  and  Aries  has  a  suburb 
across  the  water.  Vienne  and  Aries  still  boast 
notable  Roman  structures,  and  Orange  and 
Nimes,  as  well  as  the  Gard,  the  last  tributary  the 
river  receives  before  entering  the  period  of  its 
dotage  in  the  Carmargue,  preserve  vast  Roman 
buildings  at  no  great  distance  from  the  Rhone. 
It  is  just  possible  that  the  great  part  this  river 
has  played  in  the  making  of  France  might  have 
received  a  far  less  adequate  recognition  had 
these  visual  tokens  of  the  days  of  imperial  Rome 
vanished  as  did  so  many  others. 

In  its  journey  southwards  from  Lyons  the 
character  of  the  country  traversed  by  the  Rhone 
imdergoes  remarkable  changes,  and  after  Valence 
there  is  a  decidedly  southern  aspect  in  the 
landscapes.     The    olive    begins    to    appear,    the 


THE  RIVERS  OF  FRANCE  168 

vine  is  cultivated  on  all  sides,  and  dark  lines  of 
cypresses  become  conspicuous.  From  Avignon 
the  dusty  limestone  country  extends  across 
Provence  to  the  sea,  and  the  arid  sun-baked  hills 
terraced  here  and  there  for  vineyards,  the  lines 
of  sentinel  cypresses,  and  the  constant  presence 
of  the  olive  are  the  chief  features  of  scenery  that 
might  be  in  Turkey,  in  Asia,  or  the  Holy  Land. 
And  yet  this  river  began  life  in  an  Alpine  glacier 
and  passed  its  middle  age  in  the  fertile  lands  of 
west-central  France.  The  delta  of  the  Rhone  is 
a  huge  triangular  area  enclosed  between  the 
Grand  Rhone  and  the  smaller  branch  it  throws 
off  near  Aries.  It  is  called  the  Carmargue,  and 
is  a  flat  waste  only  cultivated  at  the  river  sides, 
and  in  certain  patches  helped  by  irrigation. 
Almost  treeless  in  great  portions,  and  exposed 
to  the  fierce  mistral  that  blows  its  cold  Alpine 
breath  upon  the  delta  whenever  the  mood  arises, 
it  is  surprising  to  find  any  towns  or  villages  in  the 
whole  district.  Yet  Aigues  Mortes  and  St.  Gilles, 
and  a  few  villages,  keep  alive  under  the  most 
adverse  conditions.  Below  Aries,  to  the  east 
of  the  river,  and  extending  to  the  Etang  de  Berre, 
is  the  stony  plain  of  La  Crau,  and  there  too,  in 
spite  of  the  climatic  discomforts  and  lack  of  soil, 


164  FRANCE 

two  or  three  villages  have  come  into  existence 
along  the  main  road  between  Aries  and  Aix-en- 
Provence.  The  Crau  is  probably  more  the  work 
of  the  Durance  than  of  the  Rhone,  which  has 
deposited  its  burden  of  ice-carried  boulders  in  the 
Lake  of  Geneva  for  ages,  while  the  Durance  in  its 
comparatively  short  course  from  the  Maritime 
Alps  has  no  filtering  vat,  and  in  its  periods  of 
flood  has  forced  millions  of  large  stones  down  to 
the  Rhone  delta,  gradually  building  up  a  barrier 
between  itself  and  the  sea,  and  necessitating  a 
junction  with  the  Rhone  just  below  Avignon. 
When  the  sun  beats  down  on  the  level  waste  of 
stones,  whose  depth  averages  from  30  to  45  feet, 
such  heat  is  produced  that  a  mirage  is  a  not 
uncommon  result.  Any  explanation  for  such  a 
remarkable  number  of  stones  accumulated  in  one 
place  was  so  hard  to  be  found  in  early  days  that 
it  was  necessary  to  resort  to  the  supernatural, 
and  Strabo  records  the  legend  that  it  was  Zeus 
who  bombarded  with  these  projectiles  the 
Ligurian  tribesmen  who  attacked  the  early 
Phoenician  traders  and  colonisers  of  the  mouth  of 
the  Rhone. 

The  Garonne,  the  last  of  the  four  great  rivers 
of  France,  is  the  least  interesting.     As  already 


THE  RIVERS  OF  FRANCE  165 

mentioned  it  is  of  foreign  birth,  its  head-waters 
being  in  the  Maladetta  chain  of  peaks  in  a  Spanish 
portion  of  the  Pyrenees,  and  the  river  has 
traversed  about  30  miles  before  it  enters  France 
through  the  cliise  of  the  Pont  du  Roi.  One  of  the 
two  torrents  in  which  the  river  begins  its  life 
plunges  into  a  cavity  in  the  rock,  known  as  the 
Trou  du  Taureau,  and  does  not  appear  again  for 
two  and  a  half  miles.  The  Rhone  also  had  formerly 
a  small  subterranean  experience  in  its  upper 
course,  but  the  roof  of  rock  has  been  destroyed. 
The  course  of  the  river  is  roughly  north- 
westward until  it  reaches  the  formidable  plateau 
of  Lannemezan,  where  it  is  turned  sharply  to  the 
east,  carrying  with  it  the  waters  of  the  Neste,  a 
considerable  stream  fed  by  the  snows  of  Mont 
Perdu  and  its  big  neighbours.  In  this  part  of  its 
course  the  scenery  is  exceedingly  fine.  Before 
the  snows  have  melted  off  the  mountains  there 
are  always  the  pale  blue-grey  peaks  flecked  with 
sunny  patches,  and  slopes  forming  a  magnificent 
background  to  dark  wooded  hills  full  of  purples 
and  ambers,  and  in  spring  the  more  subtle  browns 
turning  to  yellow  and  the  palest  suspicion  of 
green.  Immense  views  are  obtained  from  the 
Lannemezan  plateau,  the  frontier  mountain-range 


166  FRANCE 

stretching  away  east  and  west  in  a  most  imposing 
perspective  of  white  peaks. 

On  its  eastward  course  the  Garonne  passes 
the  little  town  of  St.  Gaudens,  whose  name  is 
derived  from  a  Christian  boy  who  was  martyred 
in  475  by  Euric,  king  of  the  Visigoths.  St. 
Martory,  the  next  town,  spans  the  river  with  a 
bridge  guarded  by  a  formidable  eighteenth- 
century  gateway  which  Arthur  Young  thought 
could  have  been  built  for  no  other  purpose  than 
to  please  the  eye  of  travellers.  After  this  the 
westward  tilt  of  France  begins  to  assert  itself, 
and  the  river  works  northwards  to  the  city  of 
Toulouse,  where  it  gradually  turns  towards  the 
west.  Toulouse,  while  owing  much  to  its  river, 
does  not  forget  the  ill-turns  it  has  received  from 
its  mountain-born  waterway,  which  carried  away 
the  suspension  bridge  of  St.  Pierre  in  1855,  and 
twenty  years  later,  in  a  disastrous  flood,  de- 
molished the  bridge  of  St.  Michel  and  7000  houses 
in  the  Faubourg  St.  Cyprien,  while  about  300 
people  were  drowned.  This  suburb  is  on  the 
left  bank,  and  its  situation  on  the  inner  side  of 
the  curve  made  by  the  river  as  it  passes  through 
the  city  makes  it  peculiarly  liable  to  suffer  from 
floods.     The    Pont    Neuf,    occupying    a    central 


THE  RIVERS  OF  FRANCE  167 

position,  was  built  about  the  middle  of  the 
sixteenth  century  by  the  sculptor  Nicholas 
Bachelier,  whose  arches  have  proved  capable  of 
resisting  the  angry  moods  of  the  Garonne  until 
the  present  day.  He  adorned  with  his  work 
many  of  the  churches  and  mansions  of  Toulouse. 
For  the  remainder  of  its  course  the  river  keeps 
to  a  north-westerly  direction,  and  passing  along 
the  northern  edge  of  the  plateau  which  diverted 
its  course,  it  absorbs  all  the  rivers  that  flow  from 
it.  There  is  no  other  town  of  any  consequence 
until  the  great  port  of  Bordeaux  is  reached. 
This  is  not  many  miles  from  the  mouth  of  the 
Garonne,  for  when  the  Dordogne  adds  its  flood 
to  the  longer  river  the  wide  tidal  estuary  called 
the  Gironde  has  been  entered.  It  is  scarcely 
fair  on  the  Dordogne  to  call  it  a  tributary  of  the 
Garonne  when  it  does  not  join  that  river  until 
it  has  entered  the  broad  waterway  common  to 
both,  but  it  is  undoubtedly  a  part  of  the  Garonne 
system.  With  the  exception  of  the  town  of 
Bergerac — a  place  of  no  importance  and  of  less 
interest — the  Dordogne  has  only  one  other  town 
on  its  banks,  the  little  port  of  Libourne  at  its 
mouth  where  the  wines  of  the  locality  are 
shipped. 


168  FRANCE 

The  Adour  and  its  important  tributary  the 
Gave  de  Pau  figured  conspicuously  in  Wellington's 
successful  operations  against  Marshal  Soult  in 
the  concluding  period  of  the  Peninsular  War, 
and  it  was  during  the  siege  of  Bayonne  by  Sir 
John  Hope,  while  the  Duke  was  following  Soult 
towards  Orthez,  that  the  famous  bridge  of  boats 
was  built  across  the  river  below  the  town.  The 
construction  of  this  bridge  entailed  enormous 
risks  in  getting  the  boats  across  the  bar  at  the 
river's  mouth,  and  its  successful  accomplishment 
was  considered  one  of  the  greatest  engineering 
feats  achieved  by  the  British  army  during  this 
period. 


f 


: 


k^ 


c     ■      % 


CHAPTER    IX 

OF   THE    WATERING-PLACES 

French  sea-coast  watering-places  fall  easily  into 
two  groups — those  of  the  English  Channel  and 
those  of  the  Mediterranean.  The  first  may  be 
subdivided  into  the  fashionable  places  between 
Deauville  and  the  Belgian  frontier  and  the  go- 
as-you-please  resorts  of  Brittany.  There  are 
long  intervals  between  the  different  resorts,  and 
few  would  dream  of  wandering  along  the  coast 
from  one  to  another;  but  on  the  Mediterranean 
the  Riviera  is  almost  one  continuous  chain  of 
watering-places  from  St.  Raphael  to  Mentone. 

In  the  early  days,  when  English  doctors  were 
beginning  to  recommend  their  more  wealthy 
patients  to  winter  on  the  French  Riviera,  there 
was  little  beyond  the  sunshine,  the  equable 
climate,  the  colour  and  the  loveliness  of  the 
scenery  to  attract  the  visitor,  and  what  more, 

169  22 


170  FRANCE 

one  asks,  could  any  rational  being  who  has  gone 
away  with  congenial  companions  require  ?  A 
visit  to  the  Riviera  amply  answers  such  a  frivolous 
question.  In  the  early  days,  visitors  and  tired 
politicians,  perhaps  of  the  type  of  Lord  Brougham, 
or  less  strenuous  people  to  whom  the  fogs  of  the 
northern  winter  were  a  periodic  menace,  found 
no  hotels  much  above  the  average  of  the  country 
inn,  and  villas  were  not.  Obviously  these  things 
had  to  be  provided,  and  now  from  Cannes  to 
Caravan,  which  is  within  a  shout  of  the  Italian 
frontier,  there  is  a  very  nearly  continuous  chain 
of  villas  and  hotels.  And  where  villas  are  too 
close  together  to  permit  the  erection  of  a  newly 
projected  Hdtel  Splendide,  a  terrace  is  constructed 
a  little  higher  up  the  face  of  the  sea-front,  and 
the  new  building  offers  to  its  guests  finer  views 
and  less  noise  than  those  who  stay  lower  down. 
Villas  are  pleasant  enough,  but  they  can  become 
dull  to  those  with  a  passion  for  amusement,  a 
desire  to  escape  from  themselves  or  whatever 
one  cares  to  call  the  disease,  and  a  hotel  to  such 
offers  very  little  more.  Besides,  one  is  practically 
driven  to  bed  at  a  quarter  to  ten,  so  a  casino  is 
a  sheer  necessity.  Then  no  one  who  wishes  to 
be  healthy  can  be  so  for  long  without  exercise, 


OF  THE  WATERING-PLACES  171 

and  a  golf-course  must  be  provided.  This  is  a 
difficulty  on  the  French  Riviera  only  overcome 
at  Cannes,  where  the  alluvial  Plaine  de  Laval 
near  La  Napoule  offers  suitable  ground.  Every- 
where else  the  mountainous  nature  of  the  coast 
vetoes  the  game.  Lawn-tennis,  however,  is  quite 
possible  even  where  steep  slopes  reach  down  to 
the  sea.  The  race-course,  too,  has  been  found  a 
necessity  for  existence,  and  it  has  been  provided. 
The  casino  offers  gambling  and  music  and 
theatrical  performances.  But  this  is  not  enough, 
there  must  be  a  theatre  too.  A  Battle  of  Flowers 
is  a  relief  to  the  monotony  of  the  days,  and  at 
Nice  such  an  extravagance  is  indulged  during  the 
Carnival,  the  climax  of  the  season's  manufactured 
gaiety.  Besides  all  this  there  are  regattas,  motor 
weeks,  pigeon-shootings,  exhibitions  of  hydro- 
planing. .  .  .  The  list  of  distractions  is  now 
so  enormous  that  the  visitor  almost  needs  a  visit 
to  one  of  the  quiet  spots  beyond  Genoa  to  rest 
before  returning  to  the  gaieties  of  the  season  in 
Paris  or  London. 

The  English  were  the  discoverers  of  the  French 
Riviera  from  the  health-resort  standpoint.  They 
wrote  books  describing  fine  air  and  the  attractions 
of  this  wonderful  coast,  and  the  social  distinction 


172  FRANCE 

of  some  of  the  writers  assured  an  attentive 
audience.  Lady  Blessington  penned  an  account 
of  her  journey  along  the  Riviera  in  1823,  which 
reveals  a  condition  of  things  as  far  removed  from 
the  luxury  of  to-day  as  are  the  shores  of  Patagonia. 
To  journey  from  Nice  to  Florence  was  then  more 
or  less  an  adventure.  "  The  usual  route  by 
land,"  she  writes,  "  is  over  the  Col  di  Tenda,  and 
via  Turin,  but  this  being  impracticable  owing  to 
the  snow,  and  as  we  had  a  strong  objection  to  a 
voyage  in  a  felucca^  we  determined  to  proceed  to 
Genoa  by  the  route  of  the  Cornice,  which  admits 
of  but  two  modes  of  conveyance,  a  chaise  a 
porteurs,  or  on  horseback,  or  rather  on  muleback." 
The  Lady  Blessingtons  of  to-day  travel  on  an 
excellently  engineered  and,  for  the  most  part, 
a  dust-free  road,  in  the  luxurious  ease  provided 
by  the  builders  of  the  modern  motor-car  de  luxe. 
The  six-cylindered  engine  purrs  so  softly  that 
the  sound  of  the  waves  on  the  rocks  beneath  the 
road  is  not  lost,  and  even  the  faint  smell  of  petrol 
is  overcome  by  the  exquisite  productions  of  Roget 
et  Cie. 

Hyeres  stands  quite  apart  from  the  long  chain 
of  fashionable  resorts.  It  is  a  picturesque  old 
town  separated  from  the  sea  by  two  or  three 


OF  THE  WATERING-PLACES  173 

miles  of  salt  marshes,  and  only  ranks  as  a  watering- 
place  on  account  of  the  proximity  of  Costebelle, 
where  modern  hotels  perched  picturesquely  on 
the  wooded  hills  known  as  the  Montagnes  des 
Oiseaux  look  across  the  lies  d'Or  to  the  beautiful 
Maure  Mountains.  The  villages  perched  on  the 
face  of  the  cliffs,  and  those  standing  on  the 
intervals  of  alluvial  shore  along  the  coast  of  Les 
Maures,  are  typical  of  the  whole  Riviera  before 
the  leisured  and  wealthy  classes  of  the  western 
nations  began  to  make  their  annual  incursions. 
East  of  the  valley  at  whose  mouth  stands  Frejus, 
dozing  in  the  midst  of  its  eye-filling  evidences  of 
importance  in  Roman  times,  is  St.  Raphael,  with 
its  hotel  quarter  known  as  Valescure,  high  among 
the  pines  on  the  first  slopes  of  the  densely  wooded 
Esterel  Mountains.  Healthfulness  is  still  the 
main  attraction  here ;  but  those  who  do  not  thirst 
for  distracting  gaiety  love  the  sweet-smelling 
solitudes  and  the  bays  where  the  porphyry  rocks, 
purple-red  as  the  name  implies,  are  overhung  by 
masses  of  dark  pines,  and  bathed  by  waters  that 
reflect  sky,  trees,  and  rocks  in  a  wonderful  con- 
fusion of  strong  colour,  reminiscent  of  bays  on 
the  south  Cornish  coast.  Hotels  have  appeared 
near  the  larger  villages  on  the  littoral  of  the 


174  FRANCE 

Esterels,  but  Nature  is  still  free  down  to  the 
splashing  waves,  and  it  is  only  when  Cannes  is 
reached  that  one  is  in  the  real  Riviera  atmosphere. 
The  first  view  of  the  sweeping  coast-line  between 
Cannes  and  the  confines  of  Italy  that  suddenly 
unfolds  itself  as  one  goes  eastwards  on  the  coast 
road  is  one  of  surpassing  loveliness,  provided  that 
the  weather  lives  up  to  its  honestly-earned  reputa- 
tion. A  great  sweep  of  sea  of  an  exquisite,  a 
tender,  a  most  lovely  blue  fills  half  the  scene.  It 
is  perhaps  shaded  here  and  there  by  clouds,  and 
their  shadows  turn  the  blue  to  amethyst.  There 
is  a  fringe  of  white  along  the  low  sandy  shores 
of  the  Gulf  of  La  Napoule.  Farther  off  the  coast 
becomes  steep  and  clothed  with  a  mantle  of  dark 
green  foliage,  speckled  along  its  lower  margin  with 
creamy-white  villas,  while  higher,  the  horizon  is 
serrated  with  snow-capped  peaks.  As  the  coast 
recedes  it  becomes  more  lofty,  the  mountains 
coming  to  bathe  their  feet  in  the  blue  sea.  There 
are  islands  and  promontories  faintly  visible  in 
the  soft  opalescent  haze.  Such  is  the  first  im- 
pression one  obtains  of  a  fairyland  coast -line, 
which  owing  to  various  circumstances  had  to  be 
discovered  to  the  French  people  by  foreigners. 
With  their  inherited  instinct  towards  roving  the 


OF  THE  WATERING-PLACES  175 

British  have  not  even  been  able  to  keep  to  their 
own  land  when  merely  taking  a  little  seaside 
holiday. 

It  might  be  said  of  the  French  that,  apart  from 
their  dozen  or  more  seaports,  they  were  until 
recently  in  a  state  of  comparative  ignorance  as 
to  the  nature  of  the  wonderful  coast-line  of  their 
country.  It  was  only  recently  that  any  con- 
siderable proportion  of  the  great  French  middle- 
class  population  acquired  the  habit  of  taking  an 
annual  holiday  by  the  sea.  The  expense  of  such 
a  migration  is  a  big  item  in  a  small  budget,  and 
when  undertaken  it  is  the  need  for  economy  which 
makes  the  housekeeper  prefer  to  take  a  house 
wherein  she  can  provide  for  her  own  menage,  and 
avoid  giving  a  landlady  a  living  at  her  expense. 

At  first  the  seaside  visits  were  of  a  very 
adventurous  character,  and  little  wooden  chalets 
of  a  very  temporary  character  were  run  up. 
They  were  placed  in  a  most  haphazard  fashion 
where  land  was  available.  Gardens  were  not 
cultivated;  and  even  when  quite  a  number  of 
these  meretricious  little  seaside  homes  had 
gathered  together  at  one  spot,  there  was  no 
attempt  to  produce  the  features  regarded  by  the 
English  as  essentials.     Instead  of  the  pier  with 


176  FRANCE 

its  concert-room  raised  above  the  waves  on 
barnacle-swollen  iron  pillars,  the  French  build  a 
casino.  In  it  all  forms  of  evening  amusement 
are  concentrated,  and  all  the  holiday  life  is  to  be 
found  there  after  sunset.  The  esplanade,  that 
most  tiresome  feature  of  all  English  seaside  resorts, 
is  only  built  when  the  place  has  become  so 
matured  that  it  begins  to  yearn  for  smartness. 
Possibly  foreigners  are  the  main  cause  of  the 
promenade.  On  the  Riviera,  where  it  has  been 
the  aim  of  the  municipalities  and  the  hotel  pro- 
prietors to  study  the  habits  of  les  Anglais,  the 
esplanade  is  to  be  found  at  every  resort,  and  it  is 
probably  only  the  overwhelming  expense  due  to 
the  precipitous  nature  of  a  very  considerable 
proportion  of  the  coast  that  has  saved  the  Riviera 
from  becoming  one  continuous  promenade  from 
Cannes  to  Mentone.  Even  if  this  were  ever 
accomplished  the  irregularities  of  the  coast  are 
so  pronounced  that  there  would  be  few  oppor- 
tunities for  those  who  abominate  the  sea-front 
of  the  Brighton  type  to  complain.  At  Cannes 
the  isolated  mass  of  rock  crowned  by  the 
picturesque  "  old  town "  effectually  cuts  the 
frontage  to  the  sea  in  two,  and  at  Nice  the  tabular 
rock  in  whose  shadow  ancient  Nice  grew,  forms 


OF  THE  WATERING-PLACES  177 

an  abrupt  termination  to  the  eastward  end  of  the 
parade,  the  central  portion  of  which  is  called 
the  Promenade  des  Anglais,  and  there  is  situated 
a  jetty  to  satisfy  the  tastes  of  the  same  patrons  of 
"  Paris  by  the  Sea."  Villefranche  does  not  give 
any  opportunity  for  producing  sterile  perspectives 
on  account  of  the  deep  and  narrow  bay  formed 
by  the  Cap  du  Mont  Boron  and  the  St.  Jean 
peninsula.  Beaulieu  is  little  more  than  a  fortuit- 
ous concourse  of  villas  and  hotels,  and  the  only 
level  ground  is  that  occupied  by  the  Corniche  road. 
The  promontory  of  Monaco  is  entirely  pre- 
cipitous, but  gardens  on  its  outward  side  give 
shady  walks  and  charming  peeps  of  the  distant 
coast.  One  side  of  the  bay  of  Monaco  is  formed 
by  the  curving  northern  face  of  the  tabular  pro- 
jection, and  facing  it  are  the  creamy- white 
terraces  of  Monte  Carlo,  rising  up  to  the  blocks 
of  equally  brilliant  red-roofed  buildings  terminat- 
ing in  the  world-famed  Casino,  which  stands  at 
the  apex  of  a  small  projection  of  the  rocky  shelf. 
The  architecture  of  the  Casino  is  of  the  common- 
place "  exhibition"  type,  and  the  gardens  sur- 
rounding it  support  the  parallel.  Only  the  deter- 
mination of  man  could  have  made  the  precipitous 
slopes   of    the   mountainous    sea -front  produce 

23 


178  FRANCE 

lawns  and  flowers  and  shady  trees,  for  the  heat  of 
summer  would  destroy  all  but  the  hardiest  forms 
of  vegetation,  unless  artificial  aids  were  employed. 
The  colour  of  Monte  Carlo  is  intensely  brilliant 
on  account  of  the  immense  reflecting  surface  of 
pinkish  limestone  rock  that  towers  up  some 
1300  feet  from  the  sea,  and  makes  the  place  quite 
unique  among  watering-places.  Strictly  speak- 
ing one  hardly  has  any  right  to  include  it  in  a 
description  of  French  watering-places,  for  Monaco 
is  an  independent  principality,  and  its  area  in- 
cludes Monte  Carlo  and  the  intervening  town- 
ship of  Condamine,  which  is  packed  in  between 
the  gaming  metropolis  and  the  col  that  separates 
Monaco's  peninsula  from  the  mainland. 

Until  1856  the  principality  had  no  gambling 
halls,  and  it  was  not  until  1858  that  the  Prince  of 
Monaco  laid  the  foundation  stone  of  the  existing 
Casino,  the  gaming-tables  having  been  first  set 
up  within  the  walls  of  the  old  town.  In  a  few 
years  the  annual  income  from  the  Casino  ran  up 
to  £1,000,000,  a  sum  of  £50,000  being  the  Prince's 
share.  So  by  playing  down  to  the  widespread 
instinct  for  gambling,  one  of  the  most  unprofitable 
patches  of  coast  has  become  in  proportion  to  its 
area  the  most  revenue-producing  in  the  whole 


OF  THE  WATERING-PLACES  It^ 

world.  It  is  a  melancholy  reflection  that  one  of 
the  most  perfect  spots  on  the  Mediterranean  for 
enjoying  all  the  warmth  of  the  winter  sun  should 
be  so  fatally  contaminated  by  a  cosmopolitan 
crowd  of  ne'er-do-weels  of  every  grade  of  society. 
One  sees  all  the  world  at  Monte  Carlo,  for  no  one 
who  passes  along  the  Riviera  can  quite  resist  the 
desire  to  have  a  peep  at  a  place  of  such  notoriety. 
And  so  many  come  to  Monte  Carlo  for  this  self- 
same purpose  that  the  real  habitues,  the  pro- 
fessionals and  the  "  last-hopers,"  are  rather  lost 
sight  of  in  the  crowd  of  quite  irreproachable  people 
who  half  fill  the  concert-hall,  and  drift  through 
the  gaming-rooms  throwing  a  few  five -franc 
pieces  on  to  the  roulette  tables  "  just  to  see  what 
happens,"  or  to  experience  the  very  edge  of  the 
strange  fascination  which  leads  men  and  women 
to  fling  away  a  competency  in  a  fevered  desire 
for  wealth. 

The  two  superimposed  roads  between  Nice  and 
Mentone  known  as  the  Upper  and  the  Lower 
Corniche,  are  both  laboriously  engineered  high- 
ways, possessing  almost  unrivalled  charms.  On 
the  lower  road  there  used  to  be  a  most  serious 
disadvantage  to  the  enjoyment  of  the  scenery 
in  the  choking  clouds  of  dust  raised  by  every 


180  FRANCE 

passing  vehicle.  Motor-cars  used  to  throw  up 
such  a  smother  of  dust  that  it  did  not  settle  for 
some  minutes,  and  in  the  interval  fresh  clouds 
would  be  produced.  Tar  has  at  last  been  brought 
to  rescue  the  charms  of  the  Lower  Corniche  from 
being  completely  destroyed.  Trams  grind  and 
scream  as  they  follow  the  constant  curves  of  the 
road,  and  their  presence  robs  it  of  any  sense  of 
repose.  It  is  therefore  more  possible  to  enjoy  the 
changing  panorama  of  bay,  cliff,  and  promontory, 
of  brilliantly  coloured  waves  in  shadow  and  in 
sunshine  from  a  seat  in  a  car  than  on  foot.  An 
automobile,  unless  driven  very  slowly,  is  tiresome 
and  tantalizing  in  such  scenery.  One  can  only 
compare  the  sensation  of  being  flung  through 
beautiful  surroundings  of  this  character  at  30 
miles  an  hour  to  being  obliged  to  go  through  the 
galleries  of  the  Louvre  at  a  trot. 

On  the  Upper  Corniche  the  traffic  is  light,  there 
are  no  trams,  and  dust  is  scarcely  noticeable. 
The  scenery  is  altogether  on  a  greater  scale.  At 
certain  spots  one  commands  nearly  the  whole 
of  the  French  Riviera  at  once.  The  sea  is  far 
below,  and  its  nearer  shores  are  almost  invariably 
hidden.  Whoever  passes  one  on  this  lofty  high- 
way is  fairly  sure  to  have  come  there  for  pleasure, 


OF  THE  WATERING-PLACES  181 

business  taking  few  along  the  high  "  cornice." 
Energetic  folk  from  all  the  resorts  within  reach 
are  to  be  found  climbing  up  the  steep  zig-zag 
pathways  to  this  splendid  vantage-ground. 
Frenchmen  in  clothes  suited  for  le  sport  or  perhaps 
wearing  the  dark  city  type  of  jacket  suit  which 
so  many  adhere  to  even  when  holiday-making, 
Germans  thoughtfully  carrying  their  red  Baedekers 
with  them,  and  Englishmen  of  the  retired  military 
officer  or  I.S.O.  type  are  all  to  be  found  enjoying 
or  "  doing  "  the  Upper  Corniche  in  the  various 
manners  of  their  widely  differing  temperiaments. 
At  La  Turbie,  where  the  remains  of  the  huge 
monument  to  Caesar  Augustus,  the  conquering 
emperor,  still  bulk  prominently  in  the  midst  of 
the  village,  there  is  a  funicular  railway  connecting 
the  upper  and  lower  roads,  bringing  the  splendid 
air  and  scenery  of  the  heights  within  reach  of  the 
infirm  or  the  merely  slack  types  of  visitors. 

The  long  winding  descent  from  La  Turbie  to 
Mentone  brings  the  two  roads  together  opposite 
Cap  Martin,  a  promontory  densely  grown  with 
old  and  gnarled  olives  and  masses  of  dark  pines 
that  come  down  to  the  water's  edge.  From 
beneath  their  shade  one  can  look  across  the  blue 
waves   breaking   into   white   along   the   curving 


182  FRANCE 

shore  to  Mentone's  villas  and  hotels  overtopped 
by  its  old  town  on  a  spur  of  the  mountain  slopes 
that  rise  sharply  just  behind.  Although  built 
at  the  mouth  of  two  torrents,  Mentone  is  sheltered 
by  an  imposing  amphitheatre  of  lofty  mountains, 
which  very  effectually  screen  it  from  the  treacher- 
ous mistral,  and  it  is  this  fact  which  has  made  it 
the  most  popular  place  for  invalids  on  the  whole 
of  la  Cdte  d'Azur.  It  is  fortunate  in  having  been 
spared  the  inflictions  of  overpowering  perspectives 
of  the  Nice  or  Brighton  order,  and  one  can  sit 
close  to  the  shore  under  the  shade  of  great 
eucalyptus  trees  free  from  the  glare  and  the  traffic 
of  a  big  sea-front  roadway  of  the  stereotyped 
British  pattern. 

The  eastern  extension  of  Mentone,  known  as 
Garavan,  is  within  a  few  minutes'  walk  of  the 
Italian  frontier,  where  the  sea-coast  resorts  become 
more  brightly  coloured  and  have  more  archi- 
tectural interest  in  their  old  quarters,  the  Ligurian 
type  of  compactly  built  walled  town  being  scarcely 
recognisable  in  what  remains  of  old  Mentone. 

Not  only  is  the  Riviera  a  land  of  winter  sun- 
shine, it  is  also  one  of  the  most  sweetly- scented 
coasts  in  the  world.  The  delicious  fragrance  of 
the  lemon  and  the  orange,  when  those  trees  are  in 


OF  THE  WATERING-PLACES  183 

blossom,  is  often  Nature's  final  lavish  filling  up 
of  the  cup  of  enjoyment  to  overflowing.  And 
in  the  spring,  when  the  northern  sea-coast  resorts 
are  shivering  before  the  icy  winds  that  sweep 
down  the  Channel,  this  favoured  coast  has 
nasturtiums  and  other  flowers  that  England  does 
not  see  until  late  in  summer,  in  their  fullest 
blossom.  France  is  indeed  fortunate  in  its 
Mediterranean  shore,  of  which  Plato  must  have 
been  thinking  when  he  wrote  : 

There  the  whole  earth  is  made  up  of  colours  brighter 
far  and  clearer  than  ours ;  there  is  a  purple  of  wonderful 
lustre,  also  the  radiance  of  gold,  and  the  white  which  is 
in  the  earth  is  whiter  than  any  chalk  or  snow. 

Among  the  watering-places  on  the  Channel 
the  twin  towns  of  Deauville  and  Trouville, 
separated  only  by  the  river  Toques,  are  pre- 
eminent among  the  wealthiest  and  most  fashion- 
able of  Parisians.  Trouville  has  a  longer  season, 
but  it  is  altogether  outshone  by  its  neighbour 
during  the  fortnight  of  the  races  in  August,  and 
during  the  quieter  weeks  of  its  season  Deauville 
probably  boasts  more  leaders  of  fashionable 
French  society  than  any  other  coast  resort.  It 
is  popularly  believed  that  during  the  season  one 
cannot  smell  the  salt  air  off  the  sea  at  either  of 


184  FRANCE 

these  places  on  account  of  the  scent  used  by  its 
expensive  visitors.  This  is  more  or  less  true  of 
Etretat  also,  and  possibly  of  Biarritz  too,  and 
no  one  who  dreams  of  careless  attire  should  come 
near  these  places  during  the  season. 

Both  places  possess  splendid  stretches  of  sand, 
and  therefore  bathing  is  safe,  and  one  of  the 
greatest  attractions  to  visitors.  The  casinos  are 
well  adapted  to  the  demands  made  upon  them, 
and  the  villas  include,  among  the  various  more 
temporary  old-fashioned  types,  many  that  are 
quite  charming. 

Westward  from  Deauville  is  pretty  little 
Cabourg,  just  beyond  the  mouth  of  the  River 
Dive,  where  William  the  Norman  assembled  his 
army  for  the  invasion  of  England.  Here  also 
the  beach  is  of  excellent  sand,  extending  for  four 
miles.  The  casino  is,  of  course,  a  prominent 
feature,  and  there  is  a  broad  terrace,  not  far  short 
of  a  mile  in  length,  raised  above  the  beach. 
Between  Cabourg  and  the  mouth  of  the  Orne 
one  finds  one  of  those  embryo  seaside  places  that 
are  typical  of  the  haphazard  fashion  in  which 
French  watering-places  grow.  It  bears  the 
curious  name  of  Le  Home-sur-Mer,  and  in  its 
present  stage  of  development  is  little  more  than 


OF  THE  WATERING-PLACES  185 

a  railway -station  and  a  collection  of  widely 
scattered  and  hurriedly  -  built  villas,  dumped 
anywhere  along  a  sandy  ridge. 

After  Deauville  the  seaside  resort  most  patron- 
ised by  the  opulent  is  Etretat.  It  has  none  of  the 
advantages  of  a  sandy  shore,  and  bathing  from 
the  steep  shingly  beach  is  often  so  dangerous  that 
the  authorities  insist  on  securing  intrepid  bathers 
by  rope  around  the.  waist.  Good  swimmers 
enjoy  the  depth  of  water  to  be  found  close  to  the 
shore,  and  have  no  fear  of  a  buffeting  by  big 
rollers  ;  but  to  the  weak  or  timid  the  conditions 
are  often  forbidding,  and  on  such  days  there  are 
more  early  arrivals  than  usual  at  the  first  tee  on 
the  golf-course. 

From  the  point  of  view  of  scenery  Etretat 
holds  a  high  position,  its  bold  chalk  cliffs  adding 
enormously  to  the  picturesqueness  of  the  coast. 
Erosion  produces  very  curious  effects  in  the 
chalk,  boring  vast  cavities  with  wonderfully 
domed  roofs,  and  leaving  natural  arches  and  pro- 
jecting ribs  that  sometimes  suggest  the  colossal 
legs  of  a  white  elephant.  The  arch  springing 
from  the  central  projection  of  the  chffs,  known 
as  the  Porte  d'Aval,  is  approachable  from  the 
east  at  low  tide,   and  a  nearer  view   can    be 

24 


186  FRANCE 

obtained  of  an  isolated  pillar  called  the  Aiguille 
d'Etretat. 

There  are  lofty  cliffs  at  Fecamp  and  a  curving 
bay,  with  a  casino  in  the  centre  and  the  mouth  of 
the  Fecamp  River  to  the  east ;  but  it  cannot 
claim  to  be  so  much  the  resort  of  fashion  as  its 
western  neighbour.  The  town  has  a  busy  port 
and  all  the  picturesqueness  contributed  by  the 
fishing-boats  that  go  to  the  cod  or  herring  fisheries. 
There  is,  as  well,  the  abbey  church  and  the  Bene- 
dictine distillery  with  its  interesting  museum, 
but  such  features  do  not  attract  many  holiday- 
makers,  who  are  looking  for  amusement  of  the 
entirely  social  order. 

St.  Valery-en-Caux  has  a  beach  made  up  of 
both  sand  and  shingle,  the  upper  portion  of  the 
bathing-ground  being  exceedingly  stony.  On  the 
lower  level  children  bathe  in  safety,  and  the  joy 
of  shrimping  is  indulged  in  by  visitors  of  all  ages. 

A  little  to  the  east  is  Veules,  where  the  cliffs 
are  low  and  of  rather  loose  earth,  and  the  beach 
is  not  ideal  for  bathing.  It  is  popular  with  the 
people  of  Rouen,  being  conveniently  placed  and 
inexpensive.  The  shrimp  here  too  offers  a  fund 
of  excitement  to  the  families  who  are  usually 
content  with  the  most  simple  of  amusements, 


OF  THE  WATERING-PLACES  187 

provided  they  can  drop   into  the  casino  after 
dinner. 

Dieppe,  owing  to  its  connection  with  England 
by  the  Newhaven  steamers,  is  popular  among 
English  visitors,  who  can  run  over  for  a  day  or 
two  with  the  minimum  of  trouble  and  expense. 
The  broad  sunny  Plage,  the  casino  to  which 
one  is  free  all  day  on  payment  of  three  francs, 
and  the  Etablissement  des  Bains  keep  the  place 
very  full  of  life  and  gaiety  throughout  the 
season ;  but  one  does  not  expect  to  find  there  the 
people  who  may  be  seen  at  Etretat  or  Deauville. 
Possessing  a  busy  and  not  unpicturesque  port,  an 
historic  fifteenth- century  chateau^  and  a  beautiful 
Gothic  church,  it  is  surprising  to  find  the  sea- 
front  so  entirely  suggestive  of  one  of  the  newly 
developed  resorts.  To  the  north-east  is  Treport, 
an  interesting  and  picturesque  little  coast  town, 
with  the  usual  requirements  for  bathing  and 
summer  visitors.  Along  the  top  of  the  great  bank 
of  shingle  are  the  dressing-sheds,  with  wooden 
steps  at  intervals  leading  down  to  the  beach. 
Those  who  have  any  interest  in  history  find  the 
proximity  of  the  famous  old  town  of  Eu  a  great 
attraction,  but  golf  acts  with  such  magnetic  force 
over  the  average  Anglo-Saxon  that  such  con- 


188  FRANCE 

siderations  do  not  often  weigh  in  the  choice  of 
a  hoUday  resort.  The  French  have  only  lately 
begun  to  know  the  joys  and  the  profound  dejec- 
tions of  golf ;  it  is  not  yet  a  necessary  adjunct  to 
a  seaside  resort.  Where  there  are  golf-courses  it 
is  mainly  British  capital  that  brings  them  on  to 
the  sand-dunes.  Le  Touquet  is  very  cosmo- 
politan, but  it  could  hardly  exist  a  month  without 
its  English  patrons.  It  is  one  of  those  places 
which  come  into  existence  with  the  wave  of 
the  capitalist's  wand.  He  says,  in  effect,  "Let 
us  make  on  this  waste  an  ideal  health  resort,  let 
us  erect  hotels,  casinos,  theatres,  and  to  these  add 
golf-courses,  croquet  lawns,  lawn-tennis  courts, 
and  polo  grounds  ;  we  will  have  rides  through 
the  forest  and  bathing  facilities  on  this  shore,  and 
we  will  advertise  until  the  whole  world  knows 
that  we  have  made  this  place."  And,  having 
spoken,  everything  desired  straightway  comes  to 
pass,  so  that  one  reads  on  a  leaflet  concerning 
this  newly  arrived  resort  such  items  as  these  : — 

10  hotels.  2  golf-courses. 

2  casinos.  3  croquet  lawns. 

2  theatres.  17  lawn-tennis  courts. 
10  miles  of  forest  rides.       3  miles  of  sandy  beach. 
A  polo  ground.  Drag-hounds. 


OF  THE  WATERING-PLACES  189 

Paris  Plage  is  the  newly-built  town,  brought 
into  existence  through  the  needs  and  attractions 
of  Le  Touquet,  Etaples  being  a  Uttle  too  far  away 
to  answer  this  purpose. 

Farther  north  is  Boulogne,  with  its  own  casino 
and  promenade  and  its  village  resorts,  such  as 
Hardelot,  close  at  hand.  So  numerous,  indeed, 
are  the  bathing-places  of  this  type  that  it  would 
be  tiresome  to  even  attempt  a  list  of  them  all, 
but  they  all  have  their  own  devotees — French, 
English,  and  American — and  any  little  villa  along 
the  coast  of  Normandy  or  Picardy  may  during 
the  hot  months  be  the  temporary  home  of  men 
and  women  whose  names  are  household  words 
on  either  side  of  the  Channel. 

Brittany  is  farther  away  from  Paris  and  from 
England,  and  its  charms  are  only  beginning  to  be 
appreciated.  With  the  exception  of  Dinard, 
there  is  no  place  that  is  expensive  or  smart  in 
any  sense.  Some  of  the  villages  on  the  long  and 
deeply  indented  coast-line  have  at  least  one  good 
hotel,  and  if  one  is  content  with  what  the  sea  will 
provide  in  the  way  of  amusement,  the  happiest 
of  holidays  may  be  spent  there.  Bathing,  saihng, 
fishing,  sketching,  walking,  exploring  quaint 
villages,  and  seeing  the  curious  social  customs 


190  FRANCE 

that  still  live  in  this  very  Celtic  corner  of  France, 
fill  up  endless  days,  and  only  those  to  whom 
none  of  these  things  appeal  can  be  dull,  provided 
the  weather  is  tolerably  fine. 

Biarritz,  down  at  the  southern  extremity  of 
the  French  Atlantic  coast,  in  the  innermost  corner 
of  the  Bay  of  Biscay,  with  its  neighbour  St. 
Jean  de  Luz,  are  far  away  from  the  two  great 
groups  of  coast  resorts.  The  first  was  popularised 
among  both  French  and  English  on  account  of  the 
frequent  visits  paid  to  it  by  King  Edward  VII. 
It  was  understood  when  Le  Roi  Edouard  came 
to  Biarritz  that  no  one  was  to  take  any  notice 
whatsoever  of  his  presence.  Cameras  were 
promptly  confiscated  if  any  one  attempted  to 
snapshot  the  King  or  any  of  his  friends,  and  it 
was  in  this  way  possible  for  the  sovereign  who 
loved  to  step  down  into  the  crowd,  to  forget  the 
tedious  functions  of  his  office.  After  Sunday 
morning  service  he  would  stroll  along  the  pro- 
menade with  one  or  two  friends  in  the  most 
informal  fashion,  so  that  a  chance  British  visitor 
who  did  not  dream  that  he  might  at  any  moment 
rub  shoulders  with  his  sovereign  would  almost 
gasp  with  astonishment  when  he  suddenly  dis- 
covered that  he  had  actually  done  so  ! 


OF  THE  WATERING-PLACES  191 

Only  at  intervals  does  the  sea  give  up  its 
onslaught  upon  the  rocks  that  form  the  coast  at 
Biarritz,  and  one  of  the  charms  of  the  place  is 
to  be  found  in  the  magnificent  displays  given  by 
the  Atlantic.  Thundering  waves  rear  themselves 
in  great  walls  of  green,  marble-veined  with  foam, 
which  fling  themselves  in  a  chaos  of  white  upon 
the  smooth,  sandy  shore  of  the  Plage  or  the 
deeply  indented  promontory  which  contains  the 
fishing  port.  The  town  is  very  modern,  but  is 
well  built  and  extremely  clean  and  pleasant  in 
every  way,  the  new  streets  being  full  of  good 
houses  in  gardens  that  are  something  more  than 
a  patch  of  unmown  grass. 

Besides  bathing,  for  which  there  are  three 
etahlissements,  there  is  golf  and  lawn -tennis, 
while  the  proximity  of  the  Pyrenees  gives  oppor- 
tunity for  motor  drives  in  the  midst  of  deep 
valleys,  whose  vast  slopes  clothed  with  pine  or  box 
fall  precipitously  to  torrential  rivers.  The  whole 
country,  too,  is  rich  in  memories  of  Wellington's 
successful  completion  of  the  Peninsular  War. 
St.  Jean  de  Luz  was  for  a  time  his  headquarters, 
the  house  he  occupied  being  still  in  existence. 
Nearly  all  who  stay  at  Biarritz  go  on  to  Pau,  the 
inland  winter  resort  close  to,  but  not  within  the 


192  FRANCE 

actual  embrace  of  the  Pyrenees.  English  people 
visit  both  places  mainly  in  the  winter  and  spring. 
They  make  the  season  at  those  times,  while 
French  and  Spanish  visitors  flood  thither  in  the 
summer,  putting  up  prices  at  that  period  of  the 
year  to  a  height  not  reached  during  the  zenith 
of  the  English  season.  Almost  every  form  of 
sport  and  open-air  exercise  can  be  enjoyed  at 
Pau,  and  foxhounds  meet  regularly  throughout 
the  winter.  The  town  is  magnificently  placed 
on  the  north  side  of  the  Gave  de  Pau,  and  the 
view  it  commands  of  the  snowy  range  of  peaks, 
with  the  deep  and  picturesque  valleys  leading 
up  to  them,  is  one  of  the  finest  possessions  of 
this  character  to  be  found  in  any  town  of  France. 


• 


■  ^    -^    -....    V       ■^-     .vpt_ 


THE  GALERIE  DES  GLACES  AT  VERSAILLES. 


CHAPTER  X 

ROMAN,    ROMANESQUE,    AND    GOTHIC 
ARCHITECTURE   IN   FRANCE 

In  the  wide  range  of  its  ancient  and  mediaeval 
architecture  France  stands  next  to  Italy.  Its 
Roman  buildings  are  almost  as  fine  as  anything 
to  be  found  in  that  country,  its  Gothic  structures 
include  some  of  the  world's  masterpieces,  while 
in  examples  of  the  Renaissance  only  the  country 
where  the  re -birth  took  place  can  rival  her. 
England,  which  competes  closely  in  the  Roman- 
esque and  Gothic  periods,  is  out  of  the  running  in 
the  earlier  epoch,  and  takes  a  very  much  lower 
position  in  the  works  that  succeeded  the  death 
of  the  pointed  style.  Italy,  the  most  formidable 
rival,  is  superior  in  its  Roman  remains,  but 
inferior  in  its  Gothic  work.  In  the  Renaissance, 
Italy,  its  home,  stands  easily  first,  and  in  works  of 
the  Byzantine  period  its  possessions  at  Venice 

193  25 


194  FRANCE 

and  Ravenna  leave  the  western  nations  far 
behind. 

Prehistoric  architecture  is  well  represented  in 
Brittany,  where  the  vast  scale  of  the  Carnac  lines 
— the  Avenues  of  Kermario — dwarfs  the  British 
survivals  on  Salisbury  Plain  and  Dartmoor.  There 
are  numerous  dolmens  and  tumuli,  containing 
chambers  roughly  constructed  out  of  unhewn 
stones  of  the  New  Grange  (Ireland)  type,  but 
there  is  nothing  comparable  to  Stonehenge. 

When  one  comes  to  the  Roman  period  the 
remains  are  so  splendid  that  many  are  satisfied 
with  what  they  have  seen  in  Provence,  and  do  not 
feel  impelled  to  see  Rome  before  they  die.  Nimes 
stands  first  among  the  towns  of  Provence  for  the 
splendour  of  the  Roman  structures  it  has  pre- 
served. Not  only  has  it  an  amphitheatre  which  is 
more  perfect  than  any  other  in  existence,  but  its 
temple,  dedicated  to  Caius  and  Lucius  Caesar, 
adopted  sons  of  the  Emperor  Augustus,  between 
the  first  and  the  fourteenth  year  of  the  Christian 
era,  is  also  the  best  preserved  in  the  world. 
Having  been  used  successively  as  a  church,  a 
municipal  hall,  and  a  stable,  it  is  now  a  museum 
of  Roman  objects,  and  seems  capable  of  standing 
for  an  unlimited  time.     Besides  these  most  famous 


.•«»^S 


THE    ROMAN   TRIUMPHAL    ARCH    AT    ORANGE. 


ARCHITECTURE  IN  FRANCE  195 

structures  there  are  two  gateways,  one  of  them 
bearing  an  inscription  stating  that  it  was  built 
in  the  year  16  B.C.  To  the  north  of  the  town  are 
Roman  baths  of  wonderful  completeness,  and  in 
their  restored  condition  of  very  considerable 
beauty.  Over  them  on  the  hill -top  rises  the 
Tour  Magne,  a  Roman  watch-tower  which  formed 
part  of  the  defences  of  the  city.  Stretching 
across  the  deep  and  rocky  bed  of  the  river  Gard, 
about  14  miles  to  the  north,  is  the  vast  aqueduct 
which  carried  the  water-supply  of  Nimes  across 
the  obstruction  caused  by  the  river.  The  three 
superimposed  tiers  of  arches  filling  the  wide  space 
make  one  of  the  most  imposing  of  all  the  Roman 
works  that  have  come  down  to  the  present  time. 
Aries  is  a  serious  rival  to  Nimes.  It  has 
preserved  its  amphitheatre,  built  about  the 
first  century  a.d.  and  large  enough  to  hold  an 
audience  of  25,000  persons.  The  remains  of  its 
theatre,  with  two  marble  columns  of  its  pro- 
scenium, which  were  utilised  as  a  gallows  in  the 
Middle  Ages,  standing  out  among  the  fallen  and 
dislodged  stones,  has  preserved  just  enough  of 
its  form  to  be  exceedingly  impressive.  In  the 
disused  church  of  St.  Anne  have  been  gathered 
a  most  remarkable  collection  of  Roman  sarco- 


196  FRANCE 

phagi,  altars,  and  many  other  objects  of  richly 
sculptured  stone,  while  in  the  Avenue  des  Alys- 
camps  one  may  see  the  cemetery  of  Roman 
Aries  just  outside  the  city  walls,  dating  from 
the  reign  of  the  Emperor  Constantine.  On  the 
two  sides  of  the  avenue  there  are  many  stone 
sarcophagi,  the  larger  ones,  of  which  there  are 
two  or  three  dozen,  having  retained  their  lids. 
There  are  remains  of  the  forum  and  a  tower  of 
Constantine's  palace,  built  early  in  the  fourth 
century. 

Orange  has  a  theatre  which,  now  that  the 
upper  tiers  of  seats  have  been  restored,  has  very 
much  its  original  appearance.  The  immense 
stone  wall,  forming  the  back  of  the  semicircular 
stage,  is  118  feet  in  height  and  13  feet  thick. 
Stone  was  close  at  hand,  making  its  construction 
easy,  and  the  auditorium  was  hewn  out  of  the 
limestone  hill  against  which  the  theatre  was 
built.  There  appears  to  have  been  a  permanent 
roof  of  timber — a  unique  feature — for  there  are 
structural  indications  leading  to  such  a  con- 
clusion, as  well  as  signs  of  fire,  which  no  doubt 
was  the  cause  of  its  disappearance.  In  about 
A.D.  21  a  very  fine  triumphal  arch  was  erected 
at  Orange,  then  known  as  Arausio,  and  this  still 


ARCHITECTURE  IN  FRANCE  197 

stands  complete,  save  for  the  detrition  on  its 
surface  caused  by  the  weather  and  perhaps  some 
rough  handhng  in  the  Dark  Ages.  Very  judicious 
restoration  has  given  one  a  convincing  idea  of 
what  is  missing  where  the  structure  has  not  been 
overlaid  with  new  work.  St.  Remy  has  contrived 
to  preserve  a  considerable  portion  of  its  triumphal 
arch,  and  close  to  it  a  remarkably  perfect  mauso- 
leum, 50  feet  in  height.  It  is  adorned  with  much 
sculpture  like  the  archway,  and  both  stand  upon 
an  exposed  rocky  plateau.  There  are,  indeed,  so 
many  survivals  of  this  period  which  one  would 
like  to  mention  that  there  would  be  no  space  to 
deal  with  any  later  age.  Vienne,  on  the  extreme 
confines  of  Roman  Provincia,  has  its  temple,  rebuilt 
in  the  second  century,  converted  into  a  Christian 
church  in  the  fifth,  and  made  more  famous  during 
the  Revolution  by  the  celebrating  within  its 
walls  of  the  Festival  of  Reason.  Remains  of  the 
city  walls,  of  a  theatre,  of  the  balustrade  of  a  fine 
staircase,  of  a  pantheon,  an  amphitheatre,  and 
a  citadel  are  still  to  be  seen.  The  Roman 
aqueduct,  which  supplied  the  city,  restored  in 
1822,  is  still  to  some  extent  in  use  ! 

Perigueux  is  full  of  indications  of  its  Roman 
buildings.     The   Tour   de   Vesone   is   in   part   a 


198  FRANCE 

Gallo-Roman  temple,  dedicated  to  Vesuna ;  the 
remains  of  the  amphitheatre  include  much  of 
the  outer  wall,  in  which  are  staircases,  vomitoria, 
and  the  lower  vaulting  now  partially  exposed. 
At  Lillebonne,  mentioned  in  another  chapter, 
are  the  carefully  excavated  remains  of  a  theatre ; 
at  Carcassonne,  at  Narbonne,  at  Lyons,  in  Paris, 
and  in  other  cities  and  towns,  Roman  foundations 
and  many  sculptured  stones  are  full  of  significance, 
and  of  absorbing  interest  to  the  historian,  the 
architect,  and  the  archaeologist. 

Following  the  age  of  Roman  domination  came 
those  strangely  fascinating  centuries  of  disruption 
and  destruction  in  which  the  outward  influences  of 
Rome  slowly  gave  way  before  the  westward  march 
of  the  lower  but  healthier  civilisation  of  the  tribes 
of  central  and  eastern  Europe.  When  these  new 
peoples  had  settled  down  among  the  older 
occupants  of  the  country,  they  began  to  build 
permanent  structures  for  themselves,  and  although 
there  may  have  been  some  craftsmanship  among 
them,  they  were  unable  to  do  more  than  make  in- 
different attempts  to  copy  the  architecture  of  the 
Roman  era.  The  dark  shadow  that  the  irruptions 
caused  to  fall  upon  the  face  of  Europe  leaves  the 
world  in  ignorance  as  to  the  fate  of  the  archi- 


ARCHITECTURE  IN  FRANCE  199 

tects,  and  stone  masons  who  reared  the  noble 
works  of  Rome's  supremacy  in  western  Europe. 
It  would  appear  that  in  the  two  or  three  centuries 
of  uncertainty,  if  not  of  perpetual  warfare  and 
social  chaos,  no  one  had  time  or  opportunity 
to  do  more  than  erect  hurried  fortifications  of 
the  crude  type  one  sees  in  the  Visigothic  portions 
of  town  walls,  such  as  those  of  Carcassonne. 
No  architect  could  flourish  under  such  conditions, 
and  unless  he  migrated  to  the  seat  of  the  Eastern 
Empire  opportunities  for  applying  his  knowledge 
were  no  doubt  impossible  to  find.  And  at  Con- 
stantinople a  new  development  of  architecture  was 
taking  place,  in  which  the  exterior  was  disregarded 
to  a  very  considerable  extent  while  internal 
decoration  became  extravagant,  Byzantine  art 
being  dissatisfied  unless  every  portion  of  walls 
and  roof  was  richly  ornamented  and  brilliant  in 
colour.  The  profession  of  the  architect  being 
useless,  the  dependent  handicraftsmen  would 
inevitably  die  out,  and  thus  from  the  sixth 
century,  which  is  about  the  earliest  date  of  any 
Romanesque  building  in  France,  one  sees  the 
crude  efforts  of  the  ill-trained  sculptors  to  copy 
the  ornament  of  the  buildings  that  lay  around  them 
ruined  or  gutted.     In  many  of  the  capitals  that 


200  FRANCE 

were  carved  in  these  early  centuries  of  Christian 
times,  the  volutes  are  half-hearted  attempts  to 
reproduce  the  Ionic  order,  with  a  tendency  to 
stray  into  Corinthian  foliation.  From  such  very 
early  buildings  as  the  church  of  St.  Pierre  at 
Vienne,  onwards  to  St.  Trophime  at  Aries,  the 
crypts  of  Notre  Dame  du  Port  at  Clermont- 
Ferrand  and  of  St.  Denis,  Paris,  until  one  reaches 
the  great  churches  of  the  eleventh  and  twelfth 
centuries,  such  as  the  cathedral  of  Angouleme 
and  the  church  of  Notre  Dame  la  Grande  at 
Poitiers,  one  can  see  the  steady  development 
of  a  curious  mixture  of  bastard  Roman  with 
the  Byzantine  style,  upon  which  was  growing 
a  new  individuality  which  burst  into  flower 
with  the  introduction  of  the  pointed  arch. 
In  France  this  abandonment  of  the  Roman 
semicircular  arch  came  very  gradually.  Be- 
longing to  the  transition  stage  are  many  fine 
buildings,  in  which  group  are  the  fine  church  at 
Poitiers  just  mentioned  and  the  cathedral  at 
Le  Puy-en-Velay.  The  sculpture  of  this  period 
reveals  the  very  strong  Byzantine  influence 
prevailing,  and  if  no  other  evidence  existed 
this  alone  would  demonstrate  the  debt  western 
Europe  owes  to  the  rearguard  of  its  civilisation. 


ARCHITECTURE  IN  FRANCE  201 

The  architecture  of  Normandy  had  its  own 
pecuHarities  during  the  Romanesque  period,  but 
while  these  differences  have  entitled  it  to  a 
separate  name  and  classification,  it  is  Roman- 
esque influenced  by  the  Northmen,  and  all 
through  England  the  strong  Byzantine  influence 
was  felt  until  the  great  expansion  of  new  ideas 
began  to  outgrow  the  forms  and  ornament  of  the 
preceding  centuries. 

Two  of  the  finest  Norman  Romanesque  build- 
ings are  the  great  abbey  churches  built  at  Caen 
by  William  the  Conqueror  and  his  queen  Matilda. 
The  Abbaye  aux  Hommes,  William's  work,  is 
not  quite  as  it  was  when  consecrated,  but  it  is 
almost  entirely  a  work  of  the  Norman  period. 
That  there  was  a  simplicity  in  the  style  at  this 
period  almost  amounting  to  plainness  is  shown 
in  the  west  front  of  William's  church ;  while  the 
Abbaye  aux  Dames,  built  about  a  quarter  of  a 
century  later,  shows  a  very  great  advance  in  the 
distribution  and  application  of  ornament  both 
within  and  without.  Another  abbey  church, 
that  of  St.  Georges  de  Boscherville,  built  in  the 
eleventh  century  by  Raoul  de  Tancarville,  is  a 
more  perfect  and  complete  work  of  that  period 
than  any  other  in  Normandy.     With  the  excep- 

26 


202  FRANCE 

tion  of  the  upper  portions  of  the  western  turrets 
and  the  broach  spire,  the  whole  church  stands 
to-day  as  it  was  originally  erected.  In  these 
large  and  not  always  very  beautiful  buildings, 
it  is  their  association  with  a  romantic  period 
and  the  evidences  they  show  of  architectural 
evolution  that  provides  the  chief  satisfaction  to 
the  informed  visitor  and  the  student. 

A  considerable  portion  of  the  abbey  buildings 
that  engirdle  the  summit  of  the  rocky  islet  of 
Mont  St.  Michel  belong  to  the  Norman  period, 
although  much  of  the  work  is  Gothic. 

At  St.  Denis,  outside  Paris,  one  sees  the 
beginnings  of  French  Gothic.  Clearly  the 
builders  regarded  the  new  style  as  empirical,  for 
there  was  obvious  hesitation  to  plunge  too  far 
into  a  field  of  such  considerable  possibilities 
when  the  west  front  was  designed.  A  little  later 
than  St.  Denis  is  the  cathedral  of  Noyon,  another 
extremely  interesting  example  of  this  period. 
Almost  simultaneously  came  Chartres,  but  a 
disastrous  fire  in  1194  left  little  besides  the 
towers  and  the  west  front.  The  rebuilding,  how- 
ever, which  proceeded  almost  at  once,  was  to  a 
considerable  extent  completed  by  1210,  and  this 
later  work  shows  the  Gothic  style  grown  to  all 


ARCHITECTURE  IN  FRANCE  203 

the  splendour  which  has  perpetually  satisfied  and 
enthralled  the  minds  of  succeeding  generations. 

At  this  time  building  was  proceeding  all  over 
Europe  with  wonderful  vigour.  The  new  style 
gripped  the  imaginations  of  all  the  western 
nations,  and  wherever  sufficient  funds  were 
obtainable  the  monkish  architects  were  enthusi- 
astically producing  designs  which  were  steadily 
cari'ied  out  in  stone.  In  Paris  Notre  Dame  was 
building  all  through  the  closing  years  of  the 
twelfth  century  and  the  opening  of  the  next ; 
at  Rouen,  the  cathedral  having  been  burnt  in 
1200,  half  a  century  of  building  followed ;  the 
glories  of  Rheims  and  Amiens  were  materialising 
during  the  same  period,  and  almost  coeval  is  the 
vast  cathedral  of  Beauvais,  which  was  planned 
to  eclipse  that  of  Amiens  in  every  respect.  The 
ambitious  intent  of  the  designers  of  Beauvais 
was  never  consummated,  and  in  the  unfinished 
pile  standing  to-day  one  sees  the  failure  to 
build  a  Titan  among  cathedrals. 

All  through  the  period  known  in  England  as 
Early  English  there  is  much  similarity  in  design, 
as  well  as  in  ornament,  on  both  sides  of  the 
Channel,  but  signs  of  divergence  begin  to  appear 
with  the  development  of  decorative  skill  during 


204  FRANCE 

the  English  Decorated  Period,  and  when  the 
French  architect  had  reached  his  highest  achieve- 
ment in  the  subtly  beautiful  lines  of  the  Flam- 
boyant style,  the  English  craftsmen,  after  a 
few  brief  moments  in  the  same  direction,  turned 
about  and  produced  their  unique  development  in 
the  style  known  as  Perpendicular.  Here  and 
there  in  France  there  are  suggestions  of  the 
restraint  of  the  last  phase  of  English  Gothic, 
but  they  are  almost  as  rare  as  the  Flamboyant 
style  in  England.  At  Evreux  and  at  Gisors  one 
sees  remarkable  examples  of  the  work  of  the 
Renaissance  in  the  reconstruction  of  the  west 
ends  of  these  Gothic  churches.  The  contrast  of 
styles  is,  however,  too  marked  to  allow  even  the 
hand  of  Time  to  remove  the  challenge  which  the 
two  styles  fling  at  one  another. 


CHAPTER  XI 

THE   NATIONAL   DEFENCES 

About  the  year  1909  the  administration  of  the 
French  navy  had  fallen  into  a  scandalous  state 
of  chaos.  Battleships  were  so  long  in  building 
that  the  type  was  beginning  to  be  superseded 
before  the  vessels  were  commissioned.  There 
was  a  story  circulated  not  long  ago  to  the  effect 
that  some  one  who  enquired  of  the  widow  of  a 
workman  at  Cherbourg  what  her  son  was  going 
to  do  for  a  livelihood  received  the  reply  that  he 
would  work  on  the  Henri  IV,  as  his  father  had 
done.  The  story  may  not  be  quite  true,  but  it 
indicates  what  people  were  thinking  at  the  time. 
British  ships  are  not  infrequently  completed 
within  a  year  of  their  launch,  but  the  Dupetit 
Thouars  which  took  the  water  in  1901  was  only 
completed  in  1905. 

205 


206  FRANCE 

It  was  during  the  period  of  office  of  M.  Pelletan 
that  the  various  departments  of  the  navy  lost 
cohesion  and  their  productive  capacity  was 
greatly  diminished.  This  minister  was  respons- 
ible for  a  species  of  socialistic  propaganda  which 
brought  about  the  most  deplorable  results  in  so 
far  as  the  efficiency  of  the  navy  was  concerned. 
Le  Journal,  in  its  summary  of  the  conclusions  of 
the  commission  of  enquiry  into  the  state  of  naval 
administration,  admitted  that  money  had  been 
wasted  in  petty  errors  and  foolish  blunders,  in 
orders  and  counter- orders,  on  untried  guns,  on 
worthless  boilers,  on  white  powder  which  turned 
green,  on  shells  which  destroyed  the  gunners,  on 
16-centimetre  turrets  in  which  19-centimetre  guns 
had  been  placed.  "  The  money,"  said  this  news- 
paper, "  has  passed  through  ignorant  hands,  and 
slipped  through  fools'  fingers." 

Drastic  changes  were  necessary  to  stop  the 
alarming  deterioration  that  was  taking  place, 
for  the  nation  had  not,  for  fully  ten  years,  been 
getting  anything  near  the  full  measure  of  sea- 
power  to  which  it  was  entitled  by  the  annual 
sums  voted.  Between  1900  and  1909  France 
expended  129  millions  sterling  on  her  navy,  and 
in  the  same  period  Germany  devoted  121  millions 


THE  NATIONAL  DEFENCES  207 

to  that  branch  of  national  defence,  and  at  the 
end  of  the  decade  it  was  found  that  the  country 
spending  the  larger  sum  had  dropped  down  to  a 
fifth  place  in  the  scale  of  world  sea-power,  while 
with  her  smaller  outlay  Germany  had  risen  to 
the  second  place.  In  other  words,  the  French  had 
paid  for  the  second  place  and  only  realised  the 
fifth! 

In  this  crisis  Admiral  Boue  de  Lapeyrere  was 
appointed  Minister  of  Marine,  and  was  provided 
with  a  civilian  Under-Secretary  of  State  to  act  as 
assistant  and  be  responsible  with  him  for  civil 
administration.  Since  this  appointment  much 
leeway  has  been  made  up,  although  the  nation 
has  had  to  mourn  the  loss  of  the  Liberie, 
which  blew  up  in  the  crowded  naval  harbour 
of  Toulon,  and  has  been  alarmed  more  than 
once  on  account  of  the  unstable  quality  of 
the  powder  with  which  the  ships  have  been 
supplied.  At  last  this  danger  appears  to  have 
been  rectified. 

The  French  naval  officer  receives  his  training 
at  the  naval  schools  at  Brest  and  Toulon  and 
is  generally  very  keen  and  capable.  He  does  not 
enjoy  hard  conditions  from  the  sporting  instinct 
after  the  fashion  so  usual  in  the  British  navy,  but 


208  FRANCE 

his  devotion  to  his  work  produces  very  efficient 
gunnery  and  admirable  handling  of  submarine 
craft.  For  the  lower  deck  the  supply  of  the 
suitable  class  of  bluejacket  might  be  sadly 
deficient  were  it  not  for  the  seafaring  populations 
of  Brittany  and  Normandy.  At  Bologne  there 
was  living  recently  a  wrinkled  old  grandmother 
who  had  forty  grandchildren,  of  whom  all  the 
males  were  sailors  or  fishermen,  while  several  of 
the  girls  had  become  fishwives  or  had  married 
fishermen  or  sailors.  France  owes  much  to 
her  little  weather-beaten  grandmothers  of  this 
type. 

The  manning  of  the  fleet  is  partially  carried 
out  by  voluntary  enlistment,  but  the  main  supply 
is  gained  by  means  of  the  inscription  maritime, 
a  system  established  in  the  latter  part  of  the 
seventeenth  century  by  Colbert.  This  method 
requires  all  sailors  between  eighteen  and  fifty  to 
be  enrolled  in  "  the  Army  of  the  Sea."  They  begin 
their  term  of  seven  years  of  obligatory  service  at 
about  twenty,  two  years  of  the  period  being 
furlough.  Any  man  earning  his  livelihood  on 
inland  waters,  provided  they  are  tidal  or  capable 
of  carrying  sea-going  vessels,  is  included  in  the 
term    "  sailor."     A    further    supply    of    men    is 


SOLDIERS    OF   FRANCE    IX    PARIS. 


THE  NATIONAL  DEFENCES  209 

obtained  by  transferring  a  certain  number  of  the 
year's  army  recruits  to  the  sea  service. 

Cherbourg,  Brest,  and  Toulon  are  the  chief 
naval  ports,  Lorient  and  Rochefort  being  of 
lesser  importance.  Shipbuilding,  however,  takes 
place  at  each  of  the  five. 

The  frequent  changes  make  it  impossible  to 
discuss  the  strength  of  the  fleets  in  the  Mediter- 
ranean and  the  Atlantic,  or  those  stationed  in 
colonial  waters,  but  collectively  the  fighting  force 
of  the  navy  has  for  the  last  few  years  numbered 
roughly  25  battleships,  15  large  armoured  cruisers, 
16  protected  cruisers,  80  or  90  destroyers,  180 
torpedo-boats,  and  about  90  submarines  and 
submersibles.  Under  the  new  administration 
larger  ships  are  being  built,  and  the  destroyer  is 
taking  the  place  of  the  torpedo-boat. 

On  account  of  its  superiority  as  a  fighting 
machine  the  army  of  France  ranks  above  the 
navy,  and  it  should  have  been  placed  before  the 
navy  in  the  short  notes  which  constitute  this 
chapter.  The  author  has  felt,  however,  that  the 
subject  is  too  complex  to  deal  with  in  such  a 
book  as  this.  He  confesses  to  blank  ignorance  as 
to  the  efficiency  of  the  French  artillery  material, 
although  from  English  sources  he  gathers  that  it 

27 


210  FRANCE 

is  superior  to  that  possessed  by  almost  any  other 
nation.  It  would  be  extremely  interesting  if 
one  could  state  how  far  the  army  is  prepared  for 
"  the  real  thing,"  how  much  it  has  learned  in 
recent  years,  to  what  extent  its  very  efficient 
army  of  the  air  is  a  source  of  strength,  and 
whether  the  rifle  at  present  in  use  is  as  perfect 
a  weapon  as  those  of  other  countries.  These  are 
subjects  much  discussed  by  the  inexpert,  and  the 
author  does  not  feel  competent  to  deal  with 
them. 

In  the  present  year  (1913)  the  period  of  service 
for  the  conscripts  who  form  the  army  was  raised 
from  two  to  three  years,  and  by  this  means  the 
numbers  of  the  peace  strength  were  enormously 
increased  from  the  former  establishment  of  a 
little  over  half  a  million  men.  The  new  law  did 
not  add,  as  might  perhaps  be  imagined,  another 
quarter  of  a  million  to  the  total.  France  has  not 
a  sufficiently  large  population  to  provide  such  a 
number  of  men  of  the  required  age  and  physical 
fitness.  The  numbers  are,  however,  considered 
sufficient  to  meet  the  imaginary  dangers  which 
threaten  her  national  existence,  and  the  country 
has  now  to  divert  much  of  its  energy  to  meeting 
the    cost    of   this    regrettable    lengthening    and 


THE  NATIONAL  DEFENCES  211 

thickening  of  her  big  stick.  Incidentally  the 
world's  prosperity  must  suffer,  and  social  reforms 
generations  overdue  must  be  postponed  !  With 
Ebenezer  Elliott  one  asks  again  : 

When  wilt  Thou  save  the  people  ? 
O  God  of  mercy,  when  ? 


27  a 


SKETCH    MAP    OF   FRANCE 


INDEX 


Ablutions,  pjersonal,  34 

Academies,  the,  75 

Adour,  the,  144,  168 

Agnosticism,  80,  83 

Agriculture,  116 

Agrippa,  161 

Aigues-Mortes,  127,  163 

Aix-en-Provence,  164 

Algerian  wine,  125 

AUier,  the,  147 

Alms  -  giving      in       churches, 

44 
Alps,  123,  124 
Amboise,  150 
Amiens,  203 
Andely,  Le  Petit,  154 
Angers,  Chateau  d',  150 
Anglo-Norman  horses,  123 
AngoulSme,  200 
Apache,  the,  96,  97 
Aries,  130,  162,  164,  195,  196, 

200 
Armoricans,  the,  7 
Army,  the,  209 
Arrondissement,  the,  60 
Asses,  123 

Assize,  Courts  of,  63 
Aube,  the,  152 
Augustus  Caesar,  161,  181 
Auvergnes,  the,  146 
Aversier,  the,  131 
Avignon,  162,  164 
Ay,  126 


BaccalauTiat  de  Venseignement, 

74' 
Bacheher,  Nicholas,  167 
Bacteriology,  science  of,  18 
Bagehot,  Walter,  53 
Banns,  announcement  of,  42 
Barker,  Mr.  E.  H.,  106,  116 
Bastille,  the.  111 
Bath,  the  itinerant,  34 
Battle  of  Flowers  at  Nice,  171 
Bayonne,  168 
Beauce,  La,  plain  of,  115,  116, 

119 
Beaugency,  148 
Beauvais,  203 

Bedroom,  the  typical,  26,  28 
Bergerac,  167 
Bernese  Alps,  143,  159 
Betham-Edwards,  Miss,  31 
Beziers,  126 
Biarritz,  184,  190,  191 
Birth-rate,  the,  36 
Blessington,  Lady,  172 
Blois,  148 

Blois,  Chateau  de,  149 
Bonne-h-toui-faire,  the,  13,  14, 

101,  102 
commissions  of  the,  30 
Bordeaux,  167 
Bore  on  the  Seine,  155 
Boue   de   Lapeyrere,   Admiral, 

207 
Boulanger,  139 


213 


214 


FRANCE 


Boulevards,  the,  88 

Boulogne,  189,  208 

Boulogne,  Bois  de,  Paris,  110 

Bourseul,  Charles,  18 

Boy  Scouts  in  France,  72 

Bread,  French,  87 

Brest,  207,  209 

Brieg,  158 

Brittany,  11,  12,  122,  123,  131, 

189,  208 
megalithic  remains,  7 
Brougham    and    Vaux,    Lord 

Chancellor,  170 
Brunei,  Isambard,  18 
Buckwheat,  115 
Butcher,  the  French,  32 
Byron,  Lord,  159 
Byzantine    architecture,     193, 

199,  200,  201 

Cabourg,  184 

Caen,  88,  201 

Caesar,  Gains  Julius,  10 

Cafes,  the,  86,  87,  88,  113 

Calvaries,  roadside,  122 

Cannes,  170,  174 

Canton,  the,  60 

Carcassonne,  198 

Carmargue,  the,  163 

Carnac,  prehistoric  remains  at, 

194 
Carnavalet,  Mus^e,  Paris,  109 
Carts,  coimtry,  118 
Casino,  the,  171,  176,  178 
Cassation,  Cour  de,  63 
Catherine  de  Medici,  150 
Cattle,  123 
Caudebec,  155,  156 
Cevennes,  the,   115,   123,   145, 

146 
peasants  of,  128-130 
Charente,  the,  144 
Chartres,  202 
Chateau  Gaillard,  153 
Chateau  hie,  133-137 
ChatiUon,  152 
Chaumont,  Chateau  de,  150 


Chenonceaux,  Chateau  de,  150 
Cherbourg,  205,  209 
Chestnuts,  115 
Children,  training  of,  38,  39 
Churches,  78 

attendance  at,  78 
decorations  in,  79,  80 
irreverent  behaviour  in,  78 
Church-going,  women  and,  79 
Cimbri,  157 
Civil    Code,    the,    14,    42,    47, 

66 
Cleanliness,  33 
Clermont-Ferrand,  200 
Cluny,  Hotel,  Paris,  110 
Coal  consumption,  29 
Concierge,  the,  38,  97,  98,  99 
Conciergerie,  the,  Paris,  110 
Conscription,  210 
Constantine,  Emperor,  196 
Constitution,    the   French,    50, 

51,  52,  53 
Conversation    in    the    chdteau, 

139 
Cooking,  French,  2,  3 
Corniche  Roads,  the,  179,  180, 

181 
Corrfeze,  115 
Costebelle,  173 
Crau,  La,  163,  164 
Critical  faculty  of  the  French, 

20 
Cur6,  the,  83,  84,  85 

Deauville,  183 

Declaration   of   the   Rights   of 

Man   and   of   the   Citizen, 

the,  50,  51,  52 
Demolins,  M.,  71 
Deputies,  Chamber  of,  55 

salaries  of,  59 
Diane  de  Poitiers,  150 
Dieppe,  187 
Dinard,  189 
Discipline,  lack  of,  47 
Dive,  the,  184 
Divorce  laws,  44,  45 


INDEX 


215 


Doctors,  fees  of,  131,  132 
d'Or,  lies,  173 
Dordogne,  the,  167 
Dot,  the,  47 

Dreyfus,  Captain  A.,  63 
DueUing,  139-142 
Dumas,  the  elder,  139 
Durance,  the,  164 

Ebro,  the,  151 

Economies  of  the  French,  21 

Education,  expenditure  on,  67, 

68 
Education  and  social  status,  75 
Educational  system,  72 
Edward  the  Confessor,  156 
Edward  VII.,  King,  190 
English  Channel,  the,  6 
fipernay,  126 
Esplanade,  on  the  Riviera,  the, 

176,  177 
Essonne,  the,  152 
Esterel  Mountains,  173,  174 
fitaples,  189 

fitoile  district  of  Paris,  89 
fitretat,  153,  184,  185 
Eu,  187 
Euric,   king  of  the   Visigoths, 

166 
Evreux,  204 

Faculties,  the  State,  75 

Family  Council,  the,  34,  35 

Farms,  119,  120 

Fecamp,  186 

Five  0""  clock,  le,  135 

Flail,  use  of,  118 

Flamboyant  style,  204 

Fontainebleau,  forest  of,  124 

Food,  high  cost  of,  105 

Forests  of  France,  124 

Forez,  plain  of,  146 

France  as  a  colonising  nation, 

48 
Franchise,  the,  56 
Franks,  the,  10 
Frejus,  173 


French  enterprise,  65 

French  people,  origin  of,  11, 12, 

32 
Frenchwomen,  dress  of,  2 
Fimerals,  79 
Furnishing  of  the  chdteau,  135, 

136 
Furniture,  household,  28 

Galatia,  10 
Gallia  Comata,  161 
Games  at  Lycees,  72 
Garavan,  170,  182 
Gard,  the,  162,  195 
Garde  ripvblicaine,  the,  64,  93 
Garonne,  the,  144, 164-167 
Gascons,  the,  11 
Gaul,  early  tribes  of,  7,  8 
Gauls,  the,  9 
Gendarmerie,  the,  64 
G^eneva,  Lake  of,  159,  164 
George,  Mr.  W.  L.,  81 
Gironde,  the,  167 
Gisors,  204 
Golf-courses,  171,  188 
Grievances,   endurance  of,  49, 
50 
redress  of,  19 
Gris  Nez,  Cape,  6,  153 
Guise,  Due  de,  150 

Habeas   Corpus,   the   right  of, 

52 
Hannibal,  157 
Hardelot,  189 
Harfleur,  156 

Hausmann,  the  architect,  113 
Havre,  Le,  156 
Hedges,  lack  of,  121 
Holdings,  average  size  of,  116 
Holmes,  Mr.  T.  Rice,  33 
Home  life,  25 
Home-sur-Mer,  Le,  184 
Honfleur,  156, 
Hope,  Sir  John,  168 
Horses,  breeding  of,  122,  123 
Hotels,  3 


216 


FRANCE 


Hotels,    French    and    English, 

contrasted,  32,  33 
Household  furnishing,  26 

repairs,  26 
Housemaid's    work    done    by 

men,  25 
Housing,  37 

in  Paris,  104 
Huguenots,  150 
Hunting  parties,  136 
Husbandry,  primitive,  117 
Hyeres,  172 

Ideas,  the  great,  of  the  French, 

17,  18 
Inscription  maritime,  208 
Institut  de  France,  75 
Irreligion,  82,  83 

Jeunefille,  the,  39,  40,  46,  69 
Jewish  communities,  81 
Juge  d' instruction,  63 
Juge  de  paix,  35,  61,  62,  63 
Jumieges,  Abbey  of,  156 
Jura,  the,  123,  143 

Lamartine,  139 

Landais,  the,  11 

Landes,  Les,  123,  124 

Langeais,  Chateau  de,  150 

Language,  the  French,  8,  11 

Langres,  Plateau  de,  152 

Lannemezan,  plateau  of,  165 

Lauzan,  Hotel  de,  Paris,  110 

Le  Pare,  160 

Le  Puy-en-Velay,  76,  146,  200 

Liberie,  destruction  of  the,  207 

Libourne,  167 

Lillebonne,  156,  198 

Locke,  Mr.  J.  W.,  113 

Loing,  the,  152 

Loire,  the,  144-150,  156 

Lorient,  209 

Louis  XIV.,  110 

Louvre,  Palais  du,  Paris,  110 

Lugdunum,  161 

Lutetia  Parisiorum,  110 


Lycies,  the,  39,  68,  69,  70,  72, 

74 
Lycdes  for  girls,  69 
Lyons,  61,  160,  161,  162,  198 

Madeleine,  the,  44 
Maeterlinck,  156 
Mairie,  the,  43 
Maison  patemelle,  la,  35,  38 
Maladetta  Chain,  165 
Mariage  dHnclination,  the,  40 
Marie  Antoinette,  110 
Maritime  Alps,  164 
Marketing,  30,  103 
Marne,  the,  152 
Marriage,  enquiries  before,  24 
parental  control  of,    40,  41, 

42 
Martin,  Cap,  181 
Martiniere,  La,  148 
Mary  Stuart,  150 
Maure  Mountains,  173 
Meals,  31 

Meat,  the  cutting  of,  32 
Medical  services  in  the  covmtry, 

131 
Megalithic  remains  of  Brittany, 

7 
Mentone,  181,  182 
Merovingian  architecture,  198, 

199,  200 
Mdtayage  system,  the,  117 
Mitayers,  117 
Meudon  Woods,  141 
Midi,  the,  118 
Midinette,  the,  13,  33,  94,  95, 

96 
Ministry,  the,  56 
Misconceptions  concerning 

France,  13 
Mistral,  the,  163 
Monaco,  177 

Prince  of,  178 
Monopolies,  State,  60 
Montaigne,  140 
Monte  Bego,  118 
Monte  Carlo,  177,  178,  179 


INDEX 


217 


Montmartre,  107 
Mont  St.  Michel,  202 
Morals  of  the  French,  16,  17 
Moselle,  the,  151 
Mules,  122 

Nantes,  148 
Napoleon,  67,  140 

modern  France  the  work  of, 

65 
Napoleon  III.,  55 
Napoule,  La,  171,  174 
Narbonne,  10,  126,  198 
National  debt,  60 
Navy,  the,  205-209 
Neste,  the,  165 
Nevers,  147 
Nice,  171,  176,  177 
Nimes,  162,  194 
Normandy,  115,  116,  118,  119, 

122,  123,  126,  208 
architecture  of,  201 
people  of,  12 
Notre  Dame,  Paris,  203 
Noyon,  202 
Nuns  as  medical  practitioners, 

132 

Odours  of  France,  5 
Oiseaux,  Montagues  des,  173 
Olive,  the,  162 
Omnibuses  of  Paris,  91,  101 
Orange,  162,  196 
Orleans,  Foret  d',  124 
Orne,  the,  184 
Orthez,  168 
Oxen,  draught,  118,  124 

Pare  Monceaux,  Paris,  108 
Paris,  cab-drivers  of,  1,  2 

compared  with  London,  110, 
111,  112 

;^toile  district,  107 

fortifications  of,  112 

high  prices  in,  29 

high  rents  of,  29 

home  life  in,  25 


Paris,  Plage,  189 

prisons,  65 

Roman,  110 

St.  Antoine  District,  109 

Sainte  Chapelle,  109 

St.  fitienne-du-Mont,  109 

St.  Germain,  109 

St.  Jacques,  109 

smoke  of,  107 

streets  of,    86,  87,  107,  108, 
109 
Pau,  191,  192 
Pau,  Gave  de,  168,  192 
Peasant,  costume  of,  126 

life,  114-131 

ownership     of      land,     114, 
115 

women,  130 
Pelletan,  M.,  206 
Pennine  Alps,  143,  159 
Percheron  horses,  123 
Perdu,  Mont,  165 
Perigueux,  197,  198 
Philippe  Auguste,  150 
Phoenician  traders,  164 
Phylloxera,  the,  125 
Pigs,  123 
Pinay,  145 

Pistonnage,  58  / 

Plato,  183 
Poitiers,  200 
Poitou,  plain  of,  144 
Police,  64 

Policemen  of  Paris,  90,  91 
Politeness  of  the  French,  99 
Pont  du  Gard,  157,  195 
Pont  du  Roi,  165 
Pratz,  Mdlle.  de,  95,  105 
Premikre    Instance,    Court    of, 

61 
President,  the,  57,  58 
Prison  system,  64 
Protective  tariffs,  104 
Protestants  in  France,  81 
Provence,  scenery  of,  163 
Public  Instruction,  Minister  of, 
68 


218 


FRANCE 


Pyrenees,   the,   123,   124,   165, 

191,  192 
Pyrimont,  160 

Rapidity  of  speech,  15 
Reason,  Festival  of,  197 
Religion  of  the  French,  76,  77 
Rents  in  Paris,  103,  104 
Revolution,  the,  50,  62,  197 
Rheims,  203 
Rhone,  the,  127,  143,  157,  160, 

161-165 
Rhone  Glacier,  144,  158 
Richard  Cceur-de-Lion,  153 
Riviera,  the,  169-183 
Road,  rule  of  the,  90 
Roanne,  145,  147 
Robespierre,  110 
Rochefort,  139,  209 
Roman  architecture  in  France, 

193-199 
Roman  Catholicism,  81 
Rouen,  154,  155,  203 

Sabatier,  Paul,  84 

St.  Bartholomew,  Massacre  of, 

150 
St.  Ben^zet,  157 
Ste.  Beuve,  139 
St.  Denis,  Paris,  78,  200,  202 
St.  fitienne,  145,  146 
St.  Gaudens,  166 
St.  Georges  de  Boscherville,  201 
St.  Germain,  Faubourg,  Paris, 

106,  111 
St.  Gilles,  163 
St.  Jean  de  Luz,  190,  191 
St.  Martory,  166 
St.  Maurice,  158 
St.  Michel,  Mont,  202 
St.  Raphael,  173 
St.  Remy,  197 
St.  Valery-en-Caux,  186 
St.  Wandrille,  156 
Sand,  George,  128-130 
Sanitation,  imperfection  of,  88, 

89 


Saone,  the,  160,  161 
Scholarships,  State,  69 
School-boy,  the,  73 
Schoolmistress,  the  lay,  69,  70 
Schools,  85 
Segusiani,  the,  161 
Seine,  the,  11,  150-157 
Senate,  the,  55 
Servants,  female,  26 
Sevigne,  Marquise  de,  110 
Sheep,  123 

Sherard,  Mr.  Robert,  141 
Shooting  parties,  136 
Shop  assistants,  100 
Sologne,  the,  148 
Soult,  Marshal,  168 
Strabo,  164 
Strong,  Rowland,  92 
Submarine,  France  and  the,  18 
Superstitions        among        the 
peasantry,  131 

Tancarville  Castle,  156 
Tancarville,  Raoul  de,  201 
Taine,  H.  A.,  65 
Tarascon,  162 
Tarbais  horses,  123 
Tarbes,  123 
Taxation,  59 

indirect,  60 
Taxis,   horse-drawn,   in    Paris, 

92 
Telephone,  inventor  of,  18 
Tenda,  Col  di,  172 
Teutones,  157 
Thiers,  139 

Thrift,  the  need  for,  24 
Thriftiness  of  the  French,  14,  21 
Toques,  the,  183 
Toulon,  207,  209 
Toulouse,  166 

plain  of,  124 
Touquet,  Le,  188 
Tours,  144 

Town  planning  in  France,  112 
Traffic    of    Paris,    90,    91,    92, 
93,94 


INDEX 


219 


Trees,  roadside,  121 

Treport,  187 

Tribunal  correctionnel  de   Var- 

rondissement,  61 
Trou  du  Taureau,  165 
TrouviUe,  183 
Tuileries,  the,  Paris,  110 
Turbie,  La,  181 

Universities,  the,  74 

Valence,  162 
Valeseure,  173 
Vallais,  the,  159 
Veuillot,  139 
Venles,  186 
Vienne,  162,  197,  200 
Vikings,  the,  154 
Villages,  120 
Villefranche,  177 
Vine,  the,  163 
Vines,  American,  125 


Virgin,  representations  of  the, 

76 
Visigothic  architecture,  199 
Vosges,  the,  123,  143 
Vulgarity  in  illustrated  papers, 

15,  16 

Waddington,  Mary  K.,  136 
Washing  days,  138 
Wedding  ceremonies,  43,  44 
Wellington,  Duke  of,  168,  191 
William    the    Conqueror,    156, 

184,  201 
Wine-grower,  the,  125 
Woman  in  business,  the,  46 
Women,  position  of,  among  the 

peasants,  128 

Yonne,  the,  152 
Yoimg,  Arthur,  166 

Zola,  fimile,  128 


THE  END 


Printed  i^  R.  &  R.  Clark,  Limited,  Editiburgh. 


DATE  DUE 

t 

CAYLORD 

PRINTED  IN  U   S   A. 

A     000  643  68